YALE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY INDEX TO THE WORKS OF JOHN HENRY CARDINAL. NEWMAN PREFACE < \ t £ I claim that this Index be tried by these three questions: t A L C < d^ Newman say this ? ' ; 'Did he ever unsay it, and if so, where ? ' ; 'Are there any notable sayings of his not brought into clue prominence ? ' This is not a Concordance, or Onomasticon : it is meant to be a "aide to Newman's thought, to the changes of that thought j" or, as hewould have said, to the 'development' which his thought ran through, from the first public utter ances ofthe Fellow of Oriel to the last words of the aged Priest of the Oratory. In later life he republished sundry of his Anglican works, with notes not unfrequently opposed to the text. The chief retractations I have indicated by a phrase familiar to readers of St. Thomas, sed contra. To avoid cross-references, I have often entered the same i saying under several headings. I do not warrant the words given being the exact words of Newman except where they (Vi L J CT are Put 'n inverted commas. I \ -H £H- -J The figures throughout refer to the pages of the standard . , edition published by Messrs. Longmans, the latest at the i\/<4 ( £\ time : write- Thus AP°- 36° is APol°£ia> P- 36°' ed- I9°8- The reader is referred to the following list of Works Indexed. Z97 JOSEPH RICKABY. Pope's Hall, Oxford, Easter, 1914. WORKS INDEXEp Vol. v., preached 1834x1836x1837x1838x1839x1840: published 1840, 1869 (1907). . Vol. vi., preached 1836x1837x1838x1839x1840x1841: published 1842, i86g (1907)- „ „ c Vol. vii., preached 1825 x 1828 x 1S29 x 1830 x 1832 x 1838 x 1839 x 1840 x 1841 x 1842 : published 1842-3, 1869 (1908). Vol. viii., preached 1825 x 1830 x 1831 x 1832 x 1836 x 1837 x 1839 x 1840 x 1841 x 1843 : published 1842-3, i86g (1908). The dates of the several sermons are given in Subjects oj the Day, 411-24. Prepos., Present Position of Catholics, 1851 (1908). v/S.D., Sermons on Subjects ofthe Day, preached 1831 x 1836 x 1837 x 1838 x 1840 x 1841 x 1842 x 1843 : published 1843, 1869 (1909). S.N., Sermon Notes, written 1849-78: published 1913. T.T., Tracts Theological and Ecclesiastical, 1847 x 1870 x 1872 x 1835 x 1858 x 1870 x 1859 : 1871 (1908). V S Oxford University Sermons, preached 1826 x 1830 x 1831 x 1832 x 1839 x 1840 x 1841 x 1843 ; published 1843, 1871 (igog). ' V.AJ., i., ii., Via Media — Voh ii.'/iWo x 1834 xi835 x 1836 x 1837 x 1838 x 1841 : 1883 (igoS). V.V., Verses on Various Occasions, written 1818-65: published 1867 (igio). The date given last in brackets in every case is the date of the edition according to the pages of which that particular volume is indexed. Thus P S.. vol. i , is indexed according to the edition of 1910 (Longmans) The marks of multiplication indicate separate publication of parts of the Contents. Thus W, vol. i., 1828 x 1835 x 1836. consis so one Essay published in 1828, another in 1835, a third in 1836 The point at which these Contents were gathered together in o a volume is indicated by a colon, the other dates point to editions previous to tha : used in this Index Thus L.O., 1848, 1874 (i9« shows edlt,on,s °[ l848 and 1874 nrevTous to the edi ion of 1911 here used. Not all the editions are men foned in every case, but always the earliest, and the latest here used. INDEX. Abbott, Jacob, author ofthe Comer Stone, his book rationalistic, al most Socinian; Ess., i., 72-95 : uses familiar speech unworthy of Christ, if Christ be God, ib., i., 86-gi : calls on Newman at Littlemore, ' met my strictures with a Christian forbearance,' ib., i., 100, 101. Abelard (a.d. 1080-1142), reputed founder of scholasticism, H.S., iii., 195 : his wisdom not de- sursum, ib., iii., 201, nor pa- cifica, ib., iii., 198, igg, nor pudica, ib., iii., 200, 201 : man of one idea, Logic : opposed the reading of the Classics, ib., iii., 194, ig7, ig8 : his last years, ib., 202. Absolution, form of, a challenge to Evangelical clergymen, Apo., 87, 88, note : stanzas on, V.V., 83, 84. Achilli, Prepos., 207-9, 213, 214: ' about the Achilli matter, when it first arose, I said, the devil is here,' S.N., 103. Albigenses, Ess., ii., 117, 118: Waldenses, ib., ii., 118, ng : Fraticelli, or spiritual Francis cans, ib., ii., 120, 121 : these three started the notion of the *• Pope being Antichrist, ib. Alexandria, Church of, the mis sionary and polemical Church of antiquity, Arl., 41 : hence the exoteric character of its theolo gical language, reserve in the communication of truth, ib., 42 : its grades of catechumenate, ib., 44, 45 : its allegorizing of Scripture, ib., 56 - 64 : some abuse of the s'ame, ib., 60-4 ; understatement of the divinity of Christ, ib., 93-7 : Alex andria not the source of Arian ism, ib., 130, 131 : splendid position of the See of Alex andria, H.S., ii., 339, 340: after Athanasius it begins to fall away, ib., ii., 340-3 : the Studium Generate, or Univer sity, founded by Ptolemy at Alexandria, Alexandrian Lib rary and Museum, H.S., iii., g2-ioo. Alfonso Liguori, St., his writings on Blessed Virgin, Apo., ig4, ig5 : took Newman more than a year to get over, ib., 196: his doctrine of equivocation, from which Newman dissents, Apo., 273, 279, 350, 356, 360 : most scrupulous in his own practice, ib., 276-8: the sent ence ' that nothing in his works has been found worthy of cen sure ' does not mean that they are free from mistake, Apo., 352-5: his Glories of Mary, Dlff., ii., 97, 98: his view of 1 predestination, Dlff., ii., 336. Allegorizing, Egyptian, Jewish, and later Greek habit, Arl., 57: natural on high subjects, ib., 57-9: important in the allegory not to lose the central core of literal truth, ib., C0-4. Altar, primitive use of term, V.M., ii., 222, 223 : D.A., 207, note. I AMBROSE— ANGLICAN ANGLICAN— ANTI-NICENE Ambrose, St., parallel with St. Thomas Becket, H.S., i., 344, 345 : his conflict with Justina and Valentinian II., U.S., u, 345-63: Dlff., i., 55-7= ter minated by a great miracle, U.S., i., 364-g : present state of his sacred remains, H.S., i., 443-5 : a different type of Saint from St. Basil, H.S., ii., 25, 28, 29 : baptizes St. Augus tine, jf.S., ii., 148, isg. America, the Anglo - American Church, a.d. i83g, Ess., i., 3i4-7g: its wonderful growth, ib., i., 3og, 310, 314-24 : ex cesses of sectarianism, ib., i,, 325-7 ; high teachings of American bishops on the Apos tolical Succession, the Euchar ist, prayers for the dead, ib., i., 338-41 : adverse extraneous in fluences, Socinianism, exclu sion of Athanasian Creed, ib., i., 342-7: the worldliness of a commercial community, ib., i., 348, 349 : drawing-room luxury in churches, no poor, ib., i., 350, 351 : neglect of Eucharist, ib., i., 351-3 : bishops named from their dioceses, ib., i., 354, 355 : Church government, sys tem of, preponderance of lay men, ib., 358-63 : ' the advan tages of our excellent Liturgy,' ib., i., 376-8 : the title, ' Pro testant-Episcopal,' ib., i., 375. ' Amort, his Ethica Christiana quoted, demonstrates the Catho lic Religion on the argument of greater probability : ' I prefer to rely on that of an accumulation of various probabilities, suffi cient for certitude,' Q.A., 411, 412. Angels, Newman's early imagina tion of, Apo., 2: Michaelmas Day Sermon on angels as the power executive of the laws o( physical nature, P.S., ii., 359- 65: Apo., 28: S.N., 166: see us, P.S., ii., 10, 11, 364, 3G5 : world full of angels, P.S., iv., 204-g : Theophanies, or ap pearances of angels represent ing the Son of God, P.S., ii., 35, 36 : Dev., 136, 137 : V.M., ii., 112, note : do not know evil, P.S., viii., 258 : ancient vener ation of, Ath., ii., 7-12 : fuller revelation of angels in the Jewish dispensation, Mir., 359- 62 : St. Justin on angel-wor ship, Dev., 411-5 : demoniacal possession, picture of, Call., 264-73, 349-51. 380-2: nature does not attest the existence of angels, Mir., 50: evil angels, said to be a Babylonian tenet, D.A., 211, 212: theory of a middle race of spirits, neither in heaven nor in hell, e.g., John Bull, Apo., 28, 2g : the sin by which angels fell, pride, i.e., the rejection of the super natural, S.N., 31, 32. l65: what they are by nature, a second universe beside this, ex cellent in strength and purity, S.N., 162, 163 : nine orders of angels in three hierarchies, characteristics of each, ib., 164, 340 : limits to their natural knowledge, S.N., 162 : work no miracles independently of God, Mir., 49-52 : ' we have more real knowledge about the angels than about the brutes,1 P.S., iv., 205-6 : their creation and fall, S.N., 292, 293 : an gelic guidance, V.V., 73 : hymn to my guardian angel, ' my oldest friend,' V.V., 300-2': angel guardian bearing away the soul, V.V., 334-8: God's living temple in the world 0!" spirits, ib., 354: howling of evil angels, ' how impotent they are,' V.V., 343-8. Anglican Orders, Perceval on the Apostolic Succession and Eng lish Orders, Ess., ii., 1, 2: ' trust that the question is now (a.d. 1840) settled once for all,' '-r~ ib., ii., 2 : sed contra, such Orders ' doubtful and untrust worthy,' Ess., ii., 76: Swedish Orders, ib., ii., 79, 80 : heretical ordinations not certainly but only probably valid, ib., ii., 78, Si : in the Sacraments the safer side to be taken, Ess., ii., 81 : not safe to omit the delivery of the sacred vessels, the rite act ing as one whole which ' cannot be cut up into bits,' ib., ii., 82 : will the Pope in the plenitude of his power ever determine on Anglican Orders (a.d. 1871)? Ess., ii., 83 : earnestness and purity no substitute (or validity, ib., ii., 84: dreariness of anti quarian arguments, Ess., ii., iog : ' urgency of visible facts,' — that ' Apostolical Succession is not an Anglican tradition,' Ess., ii., iog, no, — that the Anglican Sacrament is ' without protective ritual and jealous guardianship, 0 bone custos J ' ib., — that there has been no rigid rule of baptism in the Anglican Church, ib., ii., no, in : if our Sacraments have with them the Presence, we are part of the Church : if not, we are but performers, S.D., 354 : Ath., ii., 85 : scdcontra, Dlff., '•1 3871 392 : Parker's consecra tion, V.M., i., 345, notes ; Macaulay's argument from length of chain of transmission, and its answer, so far as Catho lics are concerned, Ess., ii., 84-g : V.M., ii., 107, notes : the mutilations of the Reform ers ' did not touch life,' V.M ., ii., 226 : sed contra, a concrete whole cannot be cut into bits, Ess., ii., 82, 83 : ' I must have St. Philip's gift, who saw the sacerdotal character on the fore head of a gaily-attired young ster, before I can of my own wit acquiesce in it ' (Anglican epis copal succession), Apo., 341. Animals, brute, a world mysterious as the world of angels, P.S., iv., 205, 206 : Mix., 272, 273 : cruelty to, P.S., vii., 136-8: feel far less than men, because they cannot reflect on what they feel, Mix., 326-8: may not some brute beasts be made organs of devils? H.S., ii., 107-g : Call., 264, 265 : ' we have no duties toward the bruie creation, there is no relation of justice between them and us, we are bound not to treat them ill, but they can claim nothing at our hands,' O.S., 79, 80; S.N., 141 : ' the Creator has placed them absolutely in our hands, we have no duties to them, as little sin except acci dentally in taking a brute's life as in plucking a flower,' Pre pos,, 283 : St. Philip Neri's tenderness for, M.D., 152, 153 : ' cruelty to animals as if we did not love God their Maker ; nay, wanton destruction of plants ; we should destroy nothing without a reason,' S.N., 133 : their limitations, ib., 294 : have instinctive perception of an ex ternal world, G.A., 62. Ante-Nicene Fathers, opinion of some that while Our Lord, as Word, was from eternity, He was not from eternity as Son, but as Son was generated in view of creation to follow, such generation being ere time be gan, yet not from eternity, Arl., g5, 416-22 : reluctance to con demn this opinion may possibly have led the Nicene Council to prefer the term ' consubstan tial ' to the otherwise prefer able ' co-eternal,' Ath., ii., 228-34,340: Bishop Bull's con tention that the Council of Nicaja, in anathematizing those who taught that our Lord ' was not before He was begotten,' wished to convey that in some * ANTI-NICENE— ANTICHRIST ANTICHRIST— ANTIQUITY sense He was (as Word) before He was begotten (as Son), T.T., 58-61 ; Arl., 416-8: argument against Bull, T.T., 61-70, 293, note: Bull wrong in his contention that what is called the 'condescension' ofthe Son, taking creatures to be sons of God, was considered by Athanasius in any way to imply a new ' generation ' of the Son, T.T., 70-7 : three Ante-Nicene doctrines, two of them true, the third false, gave a handle to Arianism, T.T., 16657. ; Dev., 135: passages of Ante-Nicene Fathers that sound like Semi- Arianism, yet may be inter preted on the principle of syu- calabasis, T.T., 212-23: tem poral gennesis, restatement of the view of some Ante-Nicene Fathers that the Eternal Word became Son in view of creation, by a generation not exactly in time, still not from eternity, T.T., 227-36, 244, 245: either creation from eternity, and the gennesis of the Son also ; or creation had a beginning, and so had the gennesis of the Son ; Origen for the former view, Ter tullian for the latter, T.T., 232-4 : no Alexandrians hold the temporal gennesis of the Son, T.T., 237-41 : Arl., 422: St. Justin at least not clear in affirming the generation of the Son from all eternity, T.T., 249-52: St. Theophilus distin guishes the Endiathetic Word Eternal from the Prbphoric Word, generated when God wished to create, T.T., 255-7 : the eternal generation of the Son asserted in the Council of Antioch (a.d. 272), T.T., 262, 263 : Hippolytus, praise of, T.T., 266-8 : seems incredible that he should be the author of the Elcnchus Haresum, ib., 268 : he says that without flesh and by Himself the Word was not a perfect Son, T.T., 272: the Elcnchus Haresum not favour able to the eternal generation, T.T., 273-5: Tertullian, de cidedly sound on the general doctrine ofthe Trinity, still says, ' there was a time when the Son was not,' T.T., 275-81: Lac tantius in agreement with Ter tullian on the temporal gennesis, T.T., 285: he also writes, 1 Christ being the Son of God from the beginning,' ib., 286: St. Hilary tells us that He who was the Word from eternity, became the Son in order to creation, but this doctrine he unlearned in his banishment to the East, T.T., 68, 288-90: Victorinus teaches that, when the world was to be created, the Word became the Son, ib., 295, 296: Pope Dionysius to the contrary, ib., 2g6, 297 : the opinion at length classed, and duly, among heresies by St. Augustine, Arl., 422. Antichrist, the Pope why taken for, V.M., i.,43. 44= O.S., '141-4: statement in Homilies, V.M., ii., 179, 185 : Trent bound the Roman Communion to Anti christ, V.M ., ii., 206, note, 208, note: Apo., 52: if the Bishop of Rome be Antichrist, then we owe our conversion to Anti christ, and our orders are devil's orders: V.M., «., 219: Apoca lyptic language, taken literally or figuratively, hard of applica tion to Papal Rome, ib., ii., 221, 222 : name freely applied in early centuries, Ath., ii., 12-5 : the palmary argument of the Reformers, without which they could never have made head, was that Rome is Antichrist, Ess., i., 218 : ii., 16, 17, 131-3 : L.Q., 278, 279 : Prepos., 129, 224; Apo., 55= if Rome is Antichrist, so is England, Ess., >\ ii., 114, 115, 166-g: notion of the Pope being Antichrist started by Albigenses, Wal- denses, and Fraticelli, ib., ii., 117-21: Abbot Joachim and Olivi, ib., ii., 121-3, 126: pro phecy not to be interpreted but by those who have some portion of the spirit which inspired the prophecy itself, Ess., ii., 129: we do not behave as though we really believed the Pope to be Antichrist and Rome Babylon, Ess., ii., 146-50 : ' Rome must not monopolize these titles,' wc Anglicans should claim to share them, ib., ii., 151, 152: the Church Antichrist, if she is not a Vice-Christ, Ess., ii., 170-4 : reasons for believing that he is not yet come, D.A., 48-51, Ess., ii., 113 : ' what withholdeth ' (2 Thess. 11., 6, 7), ' the present framework of society as repre sentative of Roman powers,' D.A., 49-51 : a decaying frame work, D.A., 103 : continual effort to manifest Antichrist, D.A., 50, 51 : one individual man, D.A., 51-7 : born of an Apostasy : his shadows and forerunners, D.A., 57-9 : S.N., 30, 31 : his religion, D.A., 64-8 : parallel in first French Revolution, D.A., 69, 70 : his mystic number (Rev. xiii., 18), ib., 73 : summary of prophecies concerning him, D.A., 74; pagan Rome the city of Antichrist, D.A., 77-87, 91 : Rome saved from destruc tion by her Christianity, D.A., 87-go : Rome a type, like Baby lon, D.A., 90; four character istics of his persecution, D.A., 98, gg : Turks as Antichrist, U.S., i., 105: must look like Christ, otherwise he would not be a counterfeit ; but if Anti christ like Christ, Christ like Antichrist, O.S., 141-4 ! Prepos., 224: Antichrist not the Church of Rome, but the spirit of the old pagan city, still alive and corrupting the Church there (1838), Apo., 121 : Prophecies relating to Antichrist, by Dr. Todd, re viewed, Ess., ii., 112 sq. Antioch, Church of, gave birth to Arianism, Arl., 2-g, 23, 24, 403: Dev., 2S5 ; not Alex andria, Arl., 3g, 40, 130-2: rival successions of Catholic bishops, Arl., 360-5, 38g, 3go, 450; II. S., ii., 41: more in touch with the world than Alexandria, T.T., 145: An- tiochene (Syrian) school of exegesis, fertile in heresy, Dev., 2S5-91 : hence Nestorian ism spread to Persia, patri archate of Babylon, communion extending from Jerusalem to China, Dev., 2gr-7: wanting in clear perception of the place of the Blessed Virgin in the Gospel, Dlff., ii., 147, 148. Antiquity, otherwise called the Fathers, period of the Church undivided, incorrupt, and per haps infallible, V.M., i. ,37,3S, 203, 207, 209: of authority in religious questions, ib., i., 49, 50 ; individual Fathers not always safe guides, ib., i., 52, 56, 57, notes : Rome substitutes Church for Antiquity, V.M., i., 49) 57- 'ours is Antiquity, theirs the existing Church,' V.M., i., 70: sed contra, no, not Antiquity, but Ussher, Taylor, and Stillingfleet, ib., note: pref., p. xxxiv.: Apo., 203, 205: that 'venturesome Church ' usurps the place of the Fathers, V.M., i., 70 : Romanists are ' interpreting what is obscure in Antiquity, purifying what is alloyed, cor recting what is amiss, harmoniz ing what is various,' ib., i., 68, 69, 71 : Antiquity decides what ANTIQUITY— ANTONY -f. APOLLINARIS— APOSTOLICAL is in Scripture, V.M., i., 267- 72 : sed contra, ib., notes : proves the sufficiency of Scripture, V.M., i., 284, 310, 313-20, 323-27 ; sed contra, ib., 328-30, note: ' the ancient Church can not speak for herself,' Ess., i., 228 : superficial reading of the Fathers, Ess., i., 226-33; Dlff., i., 3g3: 'to read a par ticular Father to advantage, we must divest ourselves of modern prejudices, and study theology,' Ess., i., 235: 'they who look to Antiquity do not believe in the possibility of any substantial increase of religious knowledge, but the Romanist believes in a standing organ of Revelation, like the series of Jewish pro phets,* Ess., i., 159; sed con tra, Dlff., ii., 327, 328; Antiquity, not antiquarian fana ticism, we must be churchmen of our own era, Ess., i., 285-8, note, 291 : the Fathers not our confessors or casuists, differ ences in their direction, ib., ii., 371, note: 'the Fathers wrote for contemporaries, not for a degenerate people and a dis united Church,' Mir., 226, 227 : caution in applying the lan guage of the Fathers concern ing schism to our own times : forms are transitory, principles eternal : the Church of the day but an accidental development of the invisible and unchange able : at least all this might be said, D.A., 10-3 : sed contra, parable of the courtier of Herod, ib., 14, 15: antiquity versus political expedience, D.A., 30, 31; the Fathers honest in formants on doctrine held by all Christians, less available as interpreters of prophecy, D.A., 45, 46 : wc believe, mainly, be cause the Church of the fourth and fifth centuries unanimously believed, D.A., 236-8: no cer tain guide (an objection), D.A., 202, 203 : Primitive Christian- it)', H.S., i., 339-446 : the Fathers primarily witnesses, not authorities, H.S., i., 381, 385, 386; Dlff., ii., 137, 138: An tiquity subordinate to the theo logical tradition of the Church, must not set up for itself, Idea, 452: reliance of Oxford Move ment on Anglican Divines, and, beyond them, on the Fathers, Diff., i., 137-49: Library of the Fathers, started as Anti- Protestant, found to favour Rome, ib., 143-50: Apo., 56: ' the Fathers would protect Romanists as well as extinguish Dissenters,' Dlff., i., 151 : if the Roman Church varies from the Fathers in accidentals, Protestants contradict them in essentials, Dlff., i., 364: the Fathers the intellectual cause of Newman's conversion, Dlff., '¦i.367-73 : in reading Antiquity, misled by Anglican divines, Apo., 203, 205 : writing before the Church had spoken, the Fathers ' did not in their ex pressions do justice to their own real meaning,' M.D., 118, ng: Antiquity realized in Rome, ' she was ancient Antioch, Alex andria, and Constantinople,1 Apo., ig7, ig8: the Greek Fathers, V.V., 102, 103: New man's feelings towards the Fathers before and after he became a Catholic, Dlff., ii., 3 : ' the Fathers made me a Catholic,' ib., ii., 24 : 'to imbibe into the intellect the Ancient Church as a fact, is either to be a Catholic or an infidel,' Dlff., i-i 393- i Antony, St. (a.d. 251-356), in con flict, in calm, H.S., ii., gg-126 : his first solitude, ib., ii., gg-103 : among the tombs, conflict with evil spirits, makes for the desert, ib., ii., 103-5 : his divine peace, \ cheerfulness, intrepidity, and pleasing appearance, coming forth as from some shrine, fully perfect in mysteries, and in stinct with God, ib., ii., in, 116, 117, ng, 120: his horror of Arianism, ib., 123: his death, ib., 123, 124; V.V., 347> 348. Apollinaris, denied that our Lord had any intellectual soul, T.T., 303, 304 : gave as a reason that He had no human personality, ib., 307-11: argued that a human intellect was unneces sary to the Word, ib., 312 : that such intellect was essentially sinful, T.T., 313, 314: thus the Word became the very soul of a human body, ib., 317: Apollinaris inconsistent with himself, ib., 320: twenty-four propositions of his, T.T., 321, 322 : his heresy tended to Do- cetism, Sabellianism, Arianism, ib., 325-7 : brief sketch of his history, H.S., i., 3g2-7- Apollonius of Tyana, U.S., i., 305-31 : chronology, ib., i., 3°5. 308, note : his extant Letters, ib., i., 316, note : his Life by Philostratus, H.S., i., 305 : untrustworthy, ib., i., 317, 328- 31 : set up by Hierocles and others as a rival to Christ, ib., !•. 3°5. 306: a Pythagorean, H.S., i., 307 : his travels, ib., i., 308-15 : relations with Nero, Vespasian, Domitian, ib., i., 310-5 : prodigies ascribed to him, H.S., i., 3rg-22: which he himself attributed to a fuller insight into nature, ib., i., 323-6 : really an extraordinary character, ib., i., 317: paral lelisms of Philocharis's narra tive with the New Testament, H.S., i., 328, 329. \. Apologia pro Vita Sua, circum- * stances of its writing, Kings- ley's poisoning of the wells, ''> Apo., pref., pp. vi.-xxvii. Apostles, Christ's substitutes and representatives as Prophet, Priest, King, P.S., ii., 301-4: their powers, ordinary and extraordinary, ib., ii., 306, 308 : Apostolical Succession, ib., ii., 305-18; iii., 247, 248; vii., 238-40 : Apostles understood not the Divinity of Christ till the Holy Ghost descended, ib., iv., 256 : sole channels of grace and sole governors of all Chris tian people, ib., vi., 196-200 : St. Matthias an Apostle never under age, ib., vii., 103, 104 : answer to Macaulay's argument from probabilities against the Apostolical Succession, Ess., ii.,86-g: docs the Church now know more than the Apostles knew? Ess., ii., 12-4: Apos tolical Succession not an Angli can tradition, ib., ii., no: the Succession ' risked ' in 16S9, U.S., iii., 378, note : the Apostolate continued in the Papacy, L.G., 394 : whatever an Apostle said, his converts were bound to believe, Mix., 196, ig7: 'argued not, but preached,' V.V., 167: 'four fishermen, one petty tax col lector, two husbandmen, and another said to have been a market gardener,' O.A., 467: how the Apostles preached, and how they prevailed, Jfc, 268-73. Apostolical Canons, eighty-five, the first fifty of superior au thority, H.S., 1., 422: taken to be on the whole previous to a.d. 325, ib., 42r, 422: of some thirty or forty canons gathered from the Fathers all are in this Collection, /'&., 425 : though this Collection or Edition may have been done by Arians, the main contents seem to be genuine, and to be a fair por trait of Primitive Christianity, ib., 423-38. s ARCHITECTURE— ARGUMENT ARGUMENT— ARIANISM Architecture, ' a type of our state of mind ' (i83g), ' the lines of our buildings do not flow on,' Ess,, i., 336 : growing attention to church architecture (a.d. 1842) right in itself, but other things to be done first, S.D., 393 : Gothic, ' endowed with a profound and a commanding beauty, which probably the Church will not see surpassed till it attain to the Celestial City,' Idea, 82 : danger of this divine gift being used as an end rather than a means, ib. : Gothic could not exist till vaulting was perfected : not a simple style ; the one true child of Christianity ; give Gothic an ascendancy but be respectful to classical, L.Q., 285 : two things in the basilica which Gothic cannot show, ib., 306 : churches in Rome do not affect one like the Gothic, L.Q., 306: re ligious architecture to be de votional and costly, S.N., an. Argument, love of, ' indulged only in a case in which we have no ' fears,' e.g., religious subjects, P.S., vi., 331 : a bar to action, some things, nay the greatest, must be taken for granted, else we fritter away life, ib., vi., 336 : ' the highest reason is not to reason by rules of argument, but in a natural way,' ib., vi., 341 : one argument for religion open to the unlearned, ib., viii., 112 : argument from Design possibly unsound, but not the argument from Order, U.S., 70, note ; Q.A., 72 : every argu ment assumes something in capable of proof, U.S., 213, 214 : ' they may argue badly, but they reason well ; that is, their professed grounds are no sufficient measures of their real ones. Whether we consider processes of faith or other exer cise of Reason, men advance on grounds which they do not, or cannot, produce, or if they could, yet could not prove to be true, on latent or antecedent grounds which they take for granted ' [this passage is the embryo of the Grammar of Assent], U.S., 212, 213, 257 : ' intricate as semblage of considerations, which really lead to judgment, attenuated or mutilated into a major and a minor premise,' U.S., 230; O. A., 268: argu ment, or explicit reason, com patible with faith, yet not its foundation, U.S., 262 : in every disputation the advantage is with the assailant, as such, why, Arl., 26, 27 : dialectic exercises dangerous to faith, ib., 30-5 : argumentum ad hominem, a kill-or-cure remedy, D.A., 112-4 : faith not afraid of argument ; yet if a man does nothing more than argue, he will either not attain truth or grasp it but feebly, D.A., 201 : ' no one spot in the territory of theology but has been the scene of a battle,' D.A., 2oS, note: history, ethics, and religion not investigable by Baconian methods, Dev., 1*15-9 : argu ment from silence fallacious, Dev., 115-9; Idea, 94. 95 = ' logic is brought in to arrange what no science was employed in gaining,' Dev., igo : 'first shoot round corners, and you may not despair of converting by a syllogism,' D.A., 2Q.4: Q.A., 425 : no argument so strong but the wilful ingenuity of man is able to evade it, O.S., I3g : canons of disputa tion, Prepos., pref., xi., 202: for argument the people want something to impress the imag ination, ib., 224 : Newman's dislike of paper logic, Apo., 169 : O.A., 302, 303 : ' brothers, spare reasoning, the Apostles *s argued not but preached,' V.V., 167 : ' theology both uses logic and baffles it,' but logic ' blun ders on,' will not stop for mystery, and so loses the truth, Dlff., ii., 81,82: compatibility of assenting and yet proving, Q.A., i8g-93 : verbal argu mentation, or logic, Q.A., 263 : verbal argumentation ultimately syllogistic, ib., 287, note : 'the world cannot be attenuated into a logical formula,' Q.A., 268 : U.S., 230 : ' logic does not really prove,' what it does do, O.A., 271 : real reasoning in concrete matteis, implicit, not directly conscious, goes upon a mass of probabilities, Q.A., 2g2 : as a polygon, inscribed in a circle, by multiplication of its sides tends to become that circle, yet never actually does become it, so by a multitude of probable premises the practised mind divines that a conclusion is in evitable, which yet is never actually proved to the full, G. A., 320, 321, 359: illustra tions of this, a. proof of the laws of motion in Wood's Mechanics, ib., 322, 323 1 0- Pr0?f of a murder by circumstantial evi dence, ib., 324-7 ; 7. proof of authorship of anonymous pub lication, ib., 328, 329 : the determination in such cases is the art of the Illative Sense, Q.A., 345, sq. : trifles on which men disagree, — which way do the great letters look ? O.A., 374,— what is the last year of the century? ib., 375 : ' the fact of revelation is in itself demonstrably true, but it is not true irresistibly ; else, how comes it to be resisted }' O.A., "410: 'we are bound to seek truth by modes of proof, which, when reduced to the shape of formal propositions, fail to satisfy the requisitions of sci ence,' Q.A., 412: U.S., 212, 213. Arianism, condemned in the first General Council, a.d. 325, not ejected from the Church till the second, a.d. 381, Arl., 1: sprang from Antioch, not Alex andria, ib., 2-9, 23, 24, 130-2, 403 : vigour and success of, Arl., 39 : connexion with Aristotelic disputations, ib., 29-35 : profanity of, ib., I39: 41, 451, 452, Ath., ii., 22, 23 : its relations to the princi pal errors of its time, Arl., 202-5 : turned to the belittling of Christ the honours bestowed on our human nature in Christ, ib., 227, 228 : came to this in the end, that either there are two Gods or Christ is not God, Arl., 230 2 : Arian leaders, Eusebius of Nicomedia, ib., 260, 261; Ath., i., 3. 4= i'-. 29 : Eusebius of Caesarea, Arl., 261-4: Ath., i., i5i 55-9, 80, 86 ; ii., 28, 97-106 : Acacius of Caesarea, Arl., 275, 304, 307, 346; Ath., ii., 30: George of Laodicea, Arl., 275, 276, 342 : Leontius of Antioch, ib., 276, 277 : Eudoxius of Antioch, ib., 277, 34i: Ath., ii., 31. 32: Valens of Mursa, /&., 3°> 31 : Arl., 278: his recantation, ib., 291 : his relapse, ib., 312 : doctrine a secondary consider ation with the Arians, Arl., 259, 260, 274, 296 : eject bish ops and occupy their sees, Constantinople, Adrianople, Ancyra, Sirmium, ib., 3l:t-4 : George the Cappadocian, Ath., ii., 2g, 3o: Eustathius of Sebaste,' H.S., ii., 20: Ultra-Arians, called Anomoe- ans, Arl., 336 : their founders, Aetius and Eunomius, ib., 337-1°. 35i. 352 : Ath., i., 69 : ii., 33' 31 : Scmi-Arians, dis tinct from Eusebian or Court party, Arl., 2g5-7, 303 : their 10 ARIANISM doctrine, liomceusion, ib., 2g7-g, 306: Ath., i., 134, i48, i4Q: 11., 282-6: their leaders, Basil of Ancyra and Mark of Are- thusa, Arl., 300-2: Ath., ii., 33 : good men among them, ib., i., 134: Arl., 2gg-303: Plato made Semi-Arians and Aristotle Arians, Arl., 335, note: T.T., 207: Semi-Arians finally absorbed into orthodoxy, Arl., 377-g: T.T., 84: list of Councils dealing with Arianism, Arl., 446-5^ 46g-73 : how the heresy succeeded so well, T.T., 142-8, 164 : Arian arguments, — that the word ' substance ' is not in Scripture, Ath., i„ 14, 40 : that not always Father, always Son, ib., 18, 19: that the Son is called ' only- begotten,' because He alone was created by the Father, and all things else through Him, ib., 20 : or because He alone par takes the Father, and all other things partake the Son, Ath., i., 24 : that sonship is a human conception, unworthy of a sacred truth, ib., 25, 26: that God speaketh many words, not one Word, ib., 32, 33 : that before the Son was in act, He was in virtue, Ath., i., 59, note: that the Son was created before time, before the ages, but still created, Ath., i., 98, note, 103, note, 167, note, 173 : that He is subordinate to the Father, ib., no, 115, even Catholic writers assigning a certain ' ministration ' to the Son, Ath., ii., 217-9, 450: that if He is eternally co-existent with the Father, He is not Son but Brother, Ath., i., 172: that the Son is begotten by the Father at His will and pleasure, Ath., i., 113, ig2-204: the above phrase has the support of early Fathers, discussion of it, A th., ii., 385-95: that God ARISTOTLE— ASSENT is ingenerate, but the Son is not ingenerate, therefore the Son is not God, discussion cf this, Ath., i., 49-54, 103, 104, "I. 113. 141, 142, 204-10; ii., 347-9 : texts alleged by Arians, — o. Prov. viii., 22, ' the Lord created me,' ib., 2g, 30, 46, 306-56: ib., ii., 381: the dis pute grew out of a wrong reading, created for possessed, Ath., ii., 270: $. Col. 1., 15, ' first-born of all creation,' Ath., i., 331, note: Christ is five times in Scripture called ' first-born,' a word of office, not of nature, ib., ii., 459: y. Heb. in., 2, ' faithful to him that made him,' Ath., i., 258-63: other texts, ib., i., 357-428 I ii., 266-81 : Arians likened to chameleons, Ath., i., 6, 12 ; ii., 71 : three divisions of the Arian party ^ Ath., I, 62 ; ii., 28, 47 : Anomceans, or Exucontians, extreme Arians, ib.,i., 121; ii., 406: Arianism dependent on the use of force, Ath., ii., 124: Ariomanites, ib., ii., 367-g : 'exact image' became the symbol of Semi- Arianism, ib., ii., 371-3 : sum mary of Arian tenets, Ath., ii., 34-43 1 T.T., 57, 58, 149: Semi-Arian tenets, Ath., ii., 102: T.T., 165: Asterius, foremost writer on the Arian side, on its start, Ath., i., 87-go, ii., 27, 48-50: 'the Arians went ahead with logic, and so lost the truth,' Dlff., ii., 81 : impatient of mystery, Ath., ii., 44 : not a popular heresy, T.T., 144: later Aripns denied that our Lord had any human soul, T.T., 304: history of Arianism in short, Ess., \, 123, 124: Semi-Arians ccn- sidered by the Fathers to be orthodox at bottom, /6., ii., 59-62: the- Vandals Arianizcd, Arian King Hunneric, his pcr- . secution, Mir., 369-72: Arian . -, Goths, Dev., 274-8: Arianism in France for eighty years, in Spain for a hundred and eighty, in Africa and Italy for about a hundred, Dev., 278 : Arianism ^ at Milan, H.S., i., 344-6 : * compendium of Arian theology, v. Arl., 205-n : ' the character istic of Arianism in all its shapes was the absolute separ- *""- ation of "Father from Son,"' Ath., ii., 436. Aristotle, defects of his Magnani mous Man, U.S., 28, 29 : on v human responsibility, ib., 140, 14 r : his logic adapted to detect y error rather than to discover truth, Arl., 29 : called the Bishop ofthe Arians, Arl., 31, v 335. note: Ess., ii., 42: his Poetics, Ess., i., 1, 4, 7, 8, 9 : ' oracle of nature and of truth ' : ' in many matters, to think cor rectly is to think like Aristotle,' Idea, iog, no: made by St. Thomas ' a hewer of wood and -y drawer of water to the Church,' 'a strong slave,' Idea, 470: v his doctrine oiphroncsis, G.A., 353-8 : quoted on the need of a ^ special preparation of mind for each department of enquiry, Q.A., 414.415- 'Arius, personal appearance and character, why called the Sota- . -^ dean, Ath., ii., 17-20: i., 156, I5g: starts his heresy, Arl., 28, 39. 237-40: A///., i., 37g, 3S0: his profanities, Arl., 139, ' I4°. 215, 216, 451, 452: his heresy and its condemnation at - Nica;a, Arl., 202, 205-n, 395 : ; Ath., i., 4, 5: his letters to Eusebius of Nicomedia and to Alexander of Alexandria, Arl., 2 1 1-5 : his arguments unscriptural, Arl., 2ig-2i : re pudiated mystery, ib., 221: submits, is pardoned, banished, Arl., 256: his subsequent his tory and death, a judgment on him, Arl., 266-70: Ath., ii., 53, 54: Mir., 327-30, and pre sumably a miracle, /6.,330, 331 : parallel of Ananias and Sap phira, ib., 333 : his blasphemies, Ath., i., S2-4, i5g-6i. Arminians, their doctrine of justifi cation by obedience, somewhat lo the neglect of Sacraments, JfC, 182-4. Arnold, Dr., a high-minded liberal, his promotion hindered by the Oxford movement, Dlff., i., n : his opinion of Newman, ib., i., 40: 'admirable in his earnestness,' 'died nobly,1 ib., 92 : ' is he a Christian ? ' Apo., 33, 34: his pupils invested the Liberal Party at Oxford with ' an elevation of character which claimed the respect even of its opponents,' Apo., 2g2: his saying on the text, ' I spoke of thy testimonies even before kings,' Dlff., ii., ig7 : 'we are sorrowfully conscious that we do not agree with Dr. Arnold,' Ess., ii., 113. Assent (cf. Life by Ward, II., 245, 246, 278), ' the absolute accept ance of a proposition without any condition,' G.A., 13 : as sent has no degrees, ib., 35, 37, 38 : why it seems to have degrees, ib., 35, 37: expressed by an assertion, something quite different from a conclu sion, which is the expression of an inference, ib., 4, 5: doubt is really an assent, when it amounts to the deliberate re cognition of a thesis as being uncertain, G.A., 7, 8,2oS,2og : can we assent to what we do not understand? /b., 8, 15, 16, 46, 150 : to assent, it is enough to apprehend the predicate, ib., 14, 15 : assent, unconditional, akin to real apprehension, ib., 12 : real assent to the Cruci fixion widely different from the notional acceptance of it, G.A., 12 ASSENT ASSENT— ATHANASIUS i3 38 : notional assent seems like inference, ib., 39 : inverse rela tion between assent and infer ence, ib., 40, 41 : five heads of notional assents, Q.A., 42 without experience, assent is not real, ib., 46: 'God's Pro vidence is nearly the only doc trine held with a real assent by the mass of religious English men,' G.A., 55-7 : real assents, fruit of meditation, ib., 79 : no warrant for the existence of their objects, G.A., 80-2, — do not necessarily imply action, ib., 82, 83, 89, go,— their per sonal character, ib., 83, — their power, /b., 88 : contrast of real assent, or belief, with inference, ib., 90 : to give a real assent to a dogma is an act of religion, to give a notional is a theo logical act, G.A., g8, ng, 120 : how assent to the being bf a God may be real, ib., 102, 105-19 : assent to doctrine of Holy Trinity, how real, how notional, G.A., 126-40: im plicit assent, real and operative, to the word of an infallible Church stands instead of many abstruse proportions, Q.A., 150-3 : how can assent be un conditional, seeing that infer ence, on which it rests, is conditional? G.A., 157, 158, 259 : Locke and others cut the knot by affirming that not all assents are unconditional, that there are degrees of assent, that 'absolute assent has no legiti mate exercise except as ratify ing acts of intuition or demon stration, but as to reasonings in concrete matters, they are never more than probabilities, and the probability in each conclusion is the measure of our assent to that conclusion,' G.A., 159-64 : Dev., 327-30: U.S., 184, n. 16, 187-93 : if so, assent and inference are not two things, but one, G.A., 165, 166 : ' I cannot be taken to mean as if assent did not always imply grounds in reason, implicit, if not explicit, or could he rightly given without sufficient grounds ; indeed I doubt if as sent is ever given without some preliminary which stands for a reason,' G.A., 171, 172: still assent may stand when the in ference on which it was origin ally elicited has been forgotten, or may be refused in presence of convincing arguments, ib., 167-71 : in cases in which we are said to assent a little and not much, usually we do not assent at all, ib., 173-6, 196, 200 : ' as well talk of degrees of truth as of degrees of assent,' G.A., 174: instances of assent, short of intuition and demon stration, yet unconditional, ib., 177-81 : some conversational ex pressions explained, ib., 181-4 : ' firm and weak assent,' ' growth of belief,' explained as referring not to the assent itself, but to its circumstances and concomi tants, G.A., 184-6: assent of faith not here in discussion, ib., 186, 187 : ' our unconsciousness of those innumerable acts of assent which we are incessantly making,' ib., 188, i8g : ' com plex assent ' is ' an assent to an assent, or what is commonly called a conviction,' G.A., i8g, ig4 : no incompatibility be tween assenting and yet prov ing, ib., i8g, igo, ig3 : inquiry inconsistent with assent, ib., 191: E.G., 203, 204: 'assent (to a proposition objectively true) may be called a perception, the conviction a certitude, the proposition or truth a certainty, and to assent to it is to know,' G.A., ig6: complex assent al ways notional, ib., 214-6 : ' we are bound in conscience to seek truth and to look for certainty by modes of proof, which, when .^. reduced to the shape of formal propositions, fail to satisfy the severe requisitions of science,' G.A., 412; author's summary of the Grammar of Assent, ~ G.A., 405, 496 : Apo., 20, 21 : v U.S., 212, 11. 16. vthanasius, St., his resistance to additions to the Creed, V.M., „•% i., 228-31, 252, 253: used economyof truth, Arl., 70, 71 : present as deacon at Nicaja, ib., 250, 251 : condemned in Councils and banished to Gaul, -v Arl., 2H2-4 : acquitted at Rome, ib., 285 : sits in Council v of Sardica, ib., 289 : returns to Alexandria, ib., 290: seems to Constantius too great for a ^ subject, Arl., 310: condemned at Councils of Aries and Milan, ib., 314-7 : driven out of Alex andria, and replaced by George of Cappadocia, atrocities on the occasion, ib., 326-34 : his restor ation, ib., 353. 354= . h's *\ moderation with Semi-Arians, Arl., 356-60: Ath., ii., 52, 53. v 56, 282, 285, 363 : ' the most modest as well as the most - -. authoritative of teachers,\A£/j., 'i-> 56. 57 : his style, ib., 5S, 59 : his last days and death, Arl., 373-6 : takes the traditional sense of Scripture for apostolic vv and decisive, Ath., ii., 250: thinks Scripture sufficient against Arianism, ib., 261 : anti-Nestorian, ib., 326-30 : his deep sense of the authority of tradition, Ath., ii., 51, 52: his ,r arguments against Arianism, — that the interposition of a created Son as a mediator in creation leads to a regressus in infinitum, Ath., i., 22: that if the Son be simply the first of creatures, He differs from them Vv^_in kind no more than Adam from other men, ib., 23, 24 : that as man creates in one way and God in another, so of human and divine generation, ib., 26, 27 : that analogy does not involve likeness, Ath., i., 26 : that the Word and Wisdom being the Son, if the Word and Wisdom had a beginning, God was once wordless and wisdom- less, ib., 31, 32 : that the Word is ' from God,' not as we are, but ' from the substance of God,' Ath., i., 36, 37: not 'like Him,' but of the same sub stance, ib., 38, 39: ii., 432-7: that if He is a Son, then not a creature ; but if a creature, then not a Son, Ath., i., 127: that Arians do not really admit Christ to be the Son of God, but only figuratively, ib., i., 173: that on Arian showing there is no Eternal Trinity, ib., i., 176, 177 : that it is illogical of Arians to insist on the relation ship of son to father as involving a beginning of being, and to be silent about it as involving a sameness of nature, Ath., i., 188 : what is called his Fourth Oration against the Arians is really against Mar cellus of Ancyra, whose name is not mentioned because Athanasius had some personal regard for him, T.T., 7-35: career of Marcellus, ib., 18-20 : Ath., ii., 196-8: heads of his heresies, ib., ii., 198-200 : T.T., 21-9 : Athanasian confutation of the same, T.T., 30-3: Athanasius dogmatic with little use of dogmatic terms, ib., 339, 340: his life of St. Antony sub stantially genuine, U.S., ii., 97: Athanasius, the first great teacher of the Incarnation, laid the foundation on which de votion to the Blessed Virgin was to rest, Dlff., ii., 87, 88: no proof that he had himself any special devotion to her, ;6., 14 ATHEIST— AUGUSTINE AUGUSTINE— BAPTISM 15 88, 105 : ' has impressed an image on the Church, which, through God's mercy, shall not be effaced while time lasts,' U.S., 97. Atheist, hard to convince, P.S., vi., 335-9! is atheism philosophic ally consistent with the phe nomena of the physical world ? U.S., ig4, with note: not at least with such phenomena as explained by universal tradi tion, Arl., 151, 152: revelation clears up doubts about the ex istence of God as independent of nature, otherwise wc are left unsatisfied wlietlier the life of all things be a mere Anima Mundi, Arl., 184, 185: D.A., 302; 'godless' (Eph. n. , 12), not in the sense of disowning God, but of being disowned by Him, Ath., li., 354: 'miracle no argument to an atheist, Mir., 11: U.S., ig6: study of Nature, away from religious feeling, leads the mind in fact to acquiesce in Atheism, D.A., 300 : sed contra, ' this is too absolute,' ib., 300, note : 'no medium, in true philosophy, be tween Atheism and Catholicity,' Apo., 198: G.A., 495-501: Mix., 260, 261: S.N., 321: ' but two alternatives, the way to Rome and the way to Athe ism ; Anglicanism is the half way house on the one side, and Liberalism the half-way house on the other,' Apo., 204: the Atheist's progress, G.A., 246, 247. Athens, a prototype of England, D.A., 327-31: Athens as a University, H.S., iii., 18-23, 33-46 : philosophical democracy of Athens, as described by Pericles, contrariwise to Rome, the absence of rule, the action of personality, U.S., iii., 81-8. Atonement, doctrine of, P.S., vi., 79: U.S., 118, 119: not ap propriated merely by faith, with out pain and self-denial, Jfc, I74. 175; Christ atoned in His own Person, He justifies through His Spirit ; ' one Atone ment, ten thousand justifica tions,' ib., 205, 206: doctrine of Atonement (in Hebrews) noi an economy, A ri., 78: Athanasius on the Atonement, Ath., ii., 60-2 : vain without Resurrec tion, Ess., i., 247, 248: a garbled version of the Atone ment, ib., 251, 252 : after all our explanations the mystery remains, 'that the Innocent Hiill'erul for the guilty,' Ess., >., 66-8 : impossible to hold the Atonement without the Incar nation, ib., i., 367 : a correlative of eternal punishment, Dev., 107 : gratuitous, abundant, Mix., 306-8 : perpetual, M.D., 560, 561 : felt need of, O./i., 393 : vicarious satisfaction available only in the inter mediate season of probation, ib-, 394, 395, 4°5, 4°6. Augustine, St., Predestinarianism and Purgatory, P.S., ii., 323 ; V.M., i., 171: ii., no: con trasted with Luther, Jfc, 58, 59 : laid an unprecedented stress on predestination, ib., i8g : his theology ' may be called a second edition of the Catholic Tradition,' Ess., i., 287 : last bishop of Hippo, his labours lost for his own Africa, ib., i., 2g3 : sets the Church's judgment above that of the Pope, Ess., ii., 45, 46 : Augus tine and the Donatist Tichonius, his rival bishop at Hippo, ib., ii., 49, 50: appealed to Dona tists individually, not thn ugh their bishops, Dev., 270-2 • his testimony to the miracl of SS. Gervase and Pro..ase, U.S., i., 368, 36g : his birth, the errors of his youth, his unhappiness, H.S., ii., 1.12-6; -v St. Augustine and Byron, ib., ii., 144: his friend who died young, ib., ii., 146, 147 : hears St. Ambrose at Milan, ulti mately baptized by him, H.S., ii., 148, 159 : his hesitations, details of his conversion, his mother Monica, ib., ii., 149- 58: Mix., 53-5: O.S., 1-4: priest, bishop, founder of a religious and clerical com munity, H.S., ii., 160-2: Vandal invasion of Africa, ib., ii., 128, 129 : advises a brother bishop to stay by his flock, ib., ii., 134, 138: siege or Hippo, Augustine's death, U.S., ii., 139, 140: his letter on prayer to Proba, ib., ii., £70-2, and to Justina on Pelagianism, ib., ii., 180-2: he, no infallible teacher, has formed the in tellect of Christian Europe, Apo., 265 : his view of pre destination modified by the efforts of the Jesuit school, Dlff., ii., 336: differs from that of Calvin toto coelo in significance and effect, G.A., 251 : his interpretation of St. Cyprian on Episcopacy, Ess., "•i 32, 35 : his saying," Securus judicat orbis terrarum (Contr. Epist. Parmen., iii., 24), its effect on Newman, Ess., ii., 35 : Apo., 116, 117 : Dlff., ii., 3°3. 372 : Ess., ii., 40-3, notes. Bacon, Lord, his mission the in crease of physical enjoyment and social comfort, and most wonderfully has he fulfilled it, Idea, 118, ng : ' on the whole I agree with Lord Macaulay in his Essay on Bacon's phil osophy,' ib., 118, note: his explanation of the opposition between theology and physics, Idea, 221, 222 : would have tvllowed that the cultivation of the mind is different from ad vancement of the useful arts, fb., 263 : ' most orthodox of Protestant philosophers,' ' in tellectually too great to hate or contemn the Catholic faith,' Idea, 319: Baconian induction misapplied to theology, from the several bases of Scrip ture, Antiquity, Nature, Idea, 446-55- Bagot, Bishop of Oxford, Newman's affectionate loyalty to, letters to, holds one Tract ' objection able,' Tracts stopped in obedi ence to him, Apo., 51, 77, 90, !37, 138, 172-7, 213: V.M., 11., 397-.|2,| : Dlff., I., 152, 110/*. Balaam, conscientious, moral, with out being religious, ' his end was not to please God, Inn to keep straight with Him,' P.S., iv., 21-30: his double-minded- ness, ib., v., 232: 'light with out love,' G.A., 185: words without deeds, P.S., i., 160: Mix., 158. Baptism, exalted state of Christian therein conferred, P.S., viii., 52, 53: admits into the one invisible company of elect souls, ib., iv., 176 : regeneration the object of infant baptism, ib., iii., 273, 274: vi., 77: if it be no more than circumcision, it. ought to be abolished, ib., iii., 282-4: v., 176: baptized chil dren holy, not religious, ib., iv., 312 : children who die in the grace of their baptism, the stones of the pavement of the Temple composed of spirits, ib., iv., 313 : V. V., 354 : arguments for infant baptism, P.S., vii., 222-8: infant baptism said to be an apostolical tradition, Ess., i., 135: real argument tor infant baptism, the authority of the Church, Dev., 129: V.M., i., 71, note: delay of baptism in early Church, Der., 127 9 : motive of such delay, P.S., iv.,58: faith gives title to justification, baptism gives i6 BAPTISM— BENEDICTINES "s. / BENEDICTINES— BISHOPS '7 possession, P.S., vi., 168: baptism, not faith, justifies the ungodly, Jfc, 237 : faith be fore baptism a qualification, after baptism an instrument of justification, ib., 243: no other ordained method on earth for the absolute pardon of sin but baptism, Jfc, 320: validity of schismatical baptism, V.M., i., pref., pp. lxxxviii.-xci., 169, 170 : Ath., i., 3°4. note: lay baP- tism, H.S., iii., 379= 't0 deny baptismal regeneration is heresy, and a Church which indulged its members in such denial would have forfeited its trust,' Ess., i., 127, note: Gorham judgment, ' the two Arch bishops concurring in the royal decision, that within the na tional communion baptismal regeneration is an open ques tion,' Dlff., i., 11, 22-5: bap tized and unbaptized, their difference not matter of experi ence, S.D., 67-70. Barnabas, St., his character, P.S. , ii., 276-8: type of the better sort of men among us, ib., ii., 279, 280 : ' we lack altogether what he lacked in certain occur- rences,firmness, godly severity,' ib., ii., 280-4: contrasted with St. John, ib., ii., 285, 286. Bartholomew, St., identified with Nathanael, P.S., ii., 333-5 = typeof guilelessncss, ib., ii., 335, sq. : his desecrated chapel at Oxford, E.G., 12-5. Basil, St., H.S., ii., 3-74 = bish°P of Caesarea, Cappadocia (a.d. 370-9), his predecessors, ib., ii., 4-8, 26, 27 : parentage, ib., ii., 17, 18 : at University of Athens with St. Gregory Nazianzen, ib., ii., 52, 53 = contrast of character with Gregory, Paul and Barnabas, ib., ii., 5°, 51, 53-5 : five years of retirement, ib., ii., 58-61 : gathers a brother hood, ib., 62, 65 : his bad health, lb., 13-6 : shyness, ib., 25 : SS. Ambrose and Basil, two types of saint, ib., 28, 29: trouble with Arians, ib., 21, 22 : con flict with Valens, ib., 9-" : ex" tent of his exarchate, ib., 31, 6g: quarrel with Gregory on occasion of the bishopric of Sasima, ib., 69-74: appeal to Western Churches unsuccess ful, his complaint of Western superciliousness, ib., 40-5, 49 : triumphing in his death, though failing throughout his life, ib., 76 : his imputation to our Blessed Lady of the si. of doubt, Dlff., ii., 129, 130, C33, 135 : derived his notion from Origen, ib., 143 : grew up in the very midst of Scmi-Arianism, ib., 147: on one occasion re frained from asserting the Divinity of the Holy Gbost, ib., 146 : ' does any Anglican Bishop recall to our minds the image of St. Basil ? ' Dlff., ii., 207. Bellarmine, praise of, V.M., i., 65, 66 : inconsistent in his argu ment for Purgatory, ib., i., 6'^g : on justification, V.M.,i.,X>ref., pp. xlix., 1. : Jfc, 355. 35& ¦¦ on Indulgences, V.M., i., 113-5, note : on Images, ib., ii., 126, 127, note : on the Real Presence, V.M., ii., 231, 232, note, 316-8 : on invocation of saints, ib., ii., 308, 309 : distinguishes between General and Ecumenical Coun cils, ib., ii., 292, note: on Tra dition, Ess., i., 118 : on Papal infallibility, Dev., 86, 87: ' reckoned temporal prosperity • among the notes ofthe Church,' Apo., 129. Benedictines, Dev., 397, 398: U.S., ii., 365-487: SS. Bene dict, Dominic, Ignatius, re present Poetry, Science, the Practical, or Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, H.S., ii., 366-7° '• O.S., 220-7 : wonderful flexib-lity \^ ' ' rr / V N 371-3, 388, 389, 447: summa quia, ib., ii., 377, 383 : ' as for the Benedictine, the very air he breathes is peace,' H.S., ii., 385: 'a life em phatically Virgilian,' ib., ii., 407-9, 453 ; the monk ' formed no plans, he had no cares, the ravens of his father Benedict were ever at his side : if he lived a day longer, he did a day's work more,' U.S., ii.,426, 427, 452 : example of the last days of Venerable Bede, ib., ii., 428-30 : controversy uncon genial to the Benedictines, H.S., ii., 423: Benedictine houses, — St. Hubert's, ib., ii., 390-6; Beaulieu, ib., ii., 397; St. Gall, ib., ii., 400, 401 : Fulda, ib., ii., 401 : Richenau, Bec, Wearmouth, ib., ii., 402, 403 ; Ramsey, ib., ii., 411 : the Benedictines the agriculturists of Europe, H.S., ii., 398, 3gg, 410 : ' St. Benedict the true man of Ross,' ;'b., ii., 3gg : transcrip tion of manuscripts, ib., ii., 412-4: other fine arts, St. Dun stan, ib., ii., 415, 416 : monastic chronicles, ib., ii., 418-20: con troversy between de Ranee and Mabillon on the studies proper to a monk, ib., ii., 420-4 : introduction of the sacerdotal office into Benedictine life, ib., ii., 442, 443, 446; and of the office of schoolmaster, ib., ii., 450, 451, 454: boy-monks, ib., ii., 455-9 : their studies, 461 : trivium and quadrivium, H.S., ii., 462 : H.S., iii., 203 : Idea, 25g : classical studies, H.S., ii., 462-72: a true offspring of Benedictine discipline, ib., ii., 472, 473 : excess guarded against, ib., ii., 473, 474: H.S., iii., ig7: Benedictine theology, H.S., ii., 475-8: a foreign element of controversy introduced by Scotus Erigena and others from Ireland, H.S., ii., 481-6: ' gladiatorial wisdom eclipsing the old Benedictine method,' H.S., iii., ig6: vast numbers of Benedictines, H.S., ii., 372, 448, 449, Benediction, of Blessed Sacrament, this picture and that, E.G., 427; Prepos., 255-61: O.S., 43: Dlff., i., 215. Benevolence, not the sole principle of Divine government, nor of our moral nature, U.S., 103-8. Bible Society, Newman belonged to it, then withdrew, Apo., 10: apparent reasons, V.A1., ii., 13 : was never local secretary, ib., ii., 6. Bigotry, or narrow - mindedness, ' the application of inadequate or narrow principles,' U.S., 297 : 'takes up, not a religious, but a philosophical position,' ib., 300 : ' has no element of advance in it,' persuaded that ' it has nothing to learn,' ib., 303 : does not ' see difficulties,' U.S., 305 : narrow-mindedness described at length, U.S., 305-10 : may end in scepticism, ib., 310: Church history use less to the narrow-minded, ib., 303 : better a bigot than an infidel, Arl., 85: bigotry the imposition upon others of our own private first principles, as is the way with Protestantism, Prepos., 2gi-5. Bishops, successors of the Apostles, P.S., ii., 401 : lineal descen dants of SS. Peter and Paul, ib., iii., 247, 248 : the Apostles present in them, ib., iv., 177 : suffragans wanted in England, V.M., ii., 53-g2 : episcopal regimen required by Calvin, ib., 28, 2g ; ' our Prelates are still sound' (a.d. 1834), V.M., ii., 38 : ' not even a Bishop ex cathedra may at his mere word IB BISHOPS— BLANCO s_ BLOMFIELD— BULL 19 determine doctrine,' V.M,, ii., 200 : ' a Bishop's lightest word ex cathedra is heavy, his judg ment on a book cannot be light,* V.M., ii., 398: Dlff., i., hi: Apo., 77: Whately's reply to Ihe above, Dlff., I.e. : in what sense ' the body of Bishops failed in their confession of the faith,' Arl., 465-8 : Ignatius of Antioch on the Bishop, Ess., i., 256 : ii., 28 : Bishops named from their dioceses (e.g., Pensyl- vania), a piece of purus putus Protcstantismus, Ess., i., 354, 355 ; the title ' Protestant- Episcopal,' ib., i., 375: Epis copacy not an added form : as a mouse is not a bat all but the wings, so is Presbyterianism not a Church incomplete, Ess., i.,370: Episcopacy not Catho- " licity, Dev., 265 : between the Donatist bishops and their people St. Augustine recog nized no ecclesiastical relation, Dev., 270-2: royal appoint ment of bishops in England, II. S., iii., 420, 421 : grounded on ' the temporalities of the Sees converting the episcopate into the high state of prelacy,' ib., iii., 414 : should a bishop fly from persecution ? U.S., ii., 129-38 : bishops in the fifth century, H.S., ii., 333-6: doctrine not enough without bishops, and succession not enough without the Pope, L.Q., 50: English hierarchy restored, O.S., 137, l69, 177 178 : nature of the change, ib., ig2, ig6, ig7 : hierarchy of bishops in sub-apostolic times, O.S., 192-4 : Tractarians could wish nothing better for the bishops of the Establishment than martyrdom, Apo., 46, 47 : Dlff., i., 106: what the bishops replied, ib., iog-11 : increase of Anglican Episco pate, Dlff., i., 117, II8; V.M., ii., 53 sq. : deference of the Oxford Movement to Bishops, who in turn anathematized it, Dlff., i., 130, 152: Apo., 5°> 51 : theory of episcopacy as opposed to papacy, each Sec like an independent crystal, 1 our Bishop is our Pope,' ' each diocese an integral Church,' Apo., 107, 187 : Ess., ii., 18, 20-5 : said theory attributed to St. Cyprian by Dodwell, Ess., ii., 25-35 = said theory ' an ecclesiastical com munism,' Dlff., h., 211: 'one John of Tuam, with a Pope's full apostolic powers,' ib. : Sarpi fancied that the Anglican episcopate might some day be a danger to the Crown, D.A., 26: 'if our Lord had intended to promote ignorance, con fusion, unbelief, discord, strife, enmity, mutual alienation, could He have provided a better way than that of ordain ing a thousand or two local episcopates, each sovereign, each independent of the resi ? ' Ess., ii., 96-8: 'never was without misgivings about the difficulties which it (the above theory) involved,' ib., ii., 99 : ' the Pope the heir by default of the Ecumenical Hierarchy of the fourth century,' Dlff., ii., 207 : Ess., ii., 44, note : said phrase explained, Dlff., »-, 356, 357- , . Blanco White, his editorship ot the London Review, Ess., i., 27-9 : Unitarian quotations from, ib., 74, 75, 78, 79 : a denier of Tra dition, so a consistent Unitarian, ib., 112: quoted on the Jesuits, Prepos., 18, 19, 404-6: his strange career, Prepos., 142- 51 : his testimonies against Ca tholicism, trustworthy as to facts which he knew, his judgment quite untrustworthy, ib., 152-9 : his testimony ignored in Eng land, because not equal to the demand for horrors, ib., 144, ^ 145, 159, 160 : his death, /)/'//., i., 93 : kind words of his about Newman, Apo., 47, 48. Blomfield, Bishop of London, rejects a man for holding Eu- yf- charistic Sacrifice, Real Pres ence, grace of Ordination, f Apo., 159 : his saying on Apostolic Succession, Ess., ii., »v no. Boniface, Archbishop of Canter bury, cultus of, proved, Apo., 323, 395- ' Bore,' how 'a bore' acts, E.G., / 11, 12. Bossuet, his 'Exposition,' V.M., ii., ng-27, 406: Ess., i., 118. Bowden, John William, ' with ~\S whom I passed almost exclus ively my Undergraduate years,' Apo., 17: his career, Ess., ii., 318, 3ig : his Life of Gregory VIL, Ess., ii., 254, sq. : Apo., 74 : quoted on the concentration of episcopal powers in the Pope, Z. Dlff., ii., 210: Newman's last * letter to him, death in 1843, Apo., 225-7. Boys, boyish mind, Idea, pref., p. xvi., 128: G.A., 10, 16: in- ¦»_» — '¦*• accuracy of, sometimes kept { through life, Idea, pref., p. xvii., 332, 358: L.G., 16, 17: Mr. Brown's examination, Idea, 336-42 : his poetry, his prose, *\ /- ib., 354-6 : discussion of the same, ib., 350-4, 357-61: Mr. V--^ Black's, ib., 342-7 : caricature, _ 1 - use of in education, Idea, 348, -C ; ...v 349 : confused notions of boys, Idea, 495-7 : their inscruta- ~-V • bility, E.G., 1, 2: sudden ^ ,"' ripening of, L.G., i5g : a saint in boyhood, Mix., gs, g6 : how "^ -f boys fall off from goodness, O.S., g, 12 : filthy conversa- * ' tion, 'a sort of vocal worship of the Evil One,' O.S., 10 : what _-^ ^i- the Divine Child heard at Heliopolis, the filthy conversa- 2 tion of a large city from morn ing till night incessant, 'I don't know anything more awful,' S.N., 60: 'the man uses language as the vehicle of things, and the boy of abstrac tions,' G.A., II, 22: sense of sovereign, arbitrary power, in early boyhood, G.A., 66: ability beyond early promise, ib., 73, 74 : boy's apprehension of poetry notional, a man's real, ib., 10, 78 : calculating boys, a.A. , 333, 336. Bramhall, Abp., on the Real Presence, Mass, Prayers for the Dead, Intercession of Saints, Monasteries, the Pope, V.M., ii., 211-3 : ' throws himself into communion, whether they will have him or not, with the various heretical bodies all over the East,' Dlff., i., 331-4. British Association, praise of, answers to the annual Act or Commemoration of a Univer sity, H.S., iii., 12: its faults, not its exclusive devotion to science, but graver matters, Idea, pref., p. xii. Brothers' Controversy, letters be tween an Anglican clergyman and a Unitarian, his brother-in- law, both agreeing that there is no doctrine of importance which ' the Christian cannot find for himself in large letters ' in Scripture, unaided by tradition, Ess., i., 1 02-1 1. Brougham, Lord, his saying that ' man shall no more render ac count to man for his belief, over which he has himself no control,' D.A., 287: Idea, 30: U.S., ig2 : ' as if faith came from science,' D.A., 275 : Brougham and Peel on the moralizing effect of knowledge, D.A., 256- 60, 264-7, 277, 278, 301, 302: Q.A., gi-7. Bull, Bishop, his defence of the Ante-Nicene Fathers against BUSENBAUM— CATHEDRALS Petavius, V.M., i., 60-3, notes : Arl., 224, 416-20: T.T., 58- 6g : his view that St. Athanasius agreed with the said Fathers, T.T., 70-7 : object of his work, Dev., 134: his merits, Dlff., i.,2: 'his homeliness and want of the supernatural,' Dlff., i., 139 : held that Adam was created in grace, Dlff., ii., 45, 46: accepts a miraculous vision as credible, Dlff., ii., 75: his practice of fasting, V.M., ii., 254 : Bull on the Articles, ' for the preservation of peace to be subscribed, and not openly con tradicted,' V.M., ii., 38c : ' Bp. Bull's theology the only theo logy on which the English Church could s and,' Apo., 156. Busenbaum.his Medulla Theologiae, Dlff., ii., 229, 230: on the obedience due to an erroneous conscience, ib., 260. Butler, Bishop, first reading of his Analogy, taught the sacra mental system and that prob ability is the guide of life, Apo. , 10, ir, 18, ig: quoted on the progressive knowledge of Scrip ture, Dlff., ii., 318, 3ig : under stood or misunderstood to teach that the highest opinion in re ligion is an assent to a prob ability, G. A., 59 : V.M., i., 85-7, notes: D.A., 3gr : the argument of his Analogy a presumption used negatively, G.A., 382, 4g6, 497 : his saying that 'vicarious punishment is a providential appointment of every day's experience,' G.A., 406, 407. Byron, contrast of svith St. Augus tine, U.S., ii., 144 : Liberalism gave name to a periodical set up by Lord Byron : ' I have no sympathy with the philosophy of Byron,' Apo., 261: Childe Harold, 'a work of splendid talent, not of the highest poetical I excellence,1 Ess., i., 18, 20: The Corsair, ib., i., ig, 20: Manfred, ib., i., 22. Calendar, Catholic, succession of ecclesiastical seasons, called the Onto de Tempore, T.T., 385; varies with Easter and Advent Sunday, ib., 387: whole Pas chal period from Septuagesima to 23rd Pentecost, always nine calendar months precisely, ib., 390, 391 j Advent Sunday tethered within seven days, ib., 393 : for the incidence of Ad vent Sunday on each of those seven days there arc just live days on which the Easter of that civil year may fall, ib., 394: the like dependence of Easter upon the day of the week on which Christmas Day falls, or (neglecting leap year) the preceding New Year's Day, ib., 394, 395 : the Christmas period from 23rd Pentecost to Septuagesima, part of two years, too variable to be reduced to rule, depending as it does on two independent variables, ib., 396, 397 : eighteen weeks its longest, eight weeks its shortest, ib., 3gg : transference of Epiph any Sundays till after 23rd Pentecost, ib., 400:- in some years one of these Sundays lost, ib., 401, 402. Capes, Four Years' Experience of the Catholic Church, quoted, Prepos., 35g-62. Cathedrals, ' gospel palaces,' P.S., vi., 270-g: splendour of, ib., vi., 285, 286: reason for, ib., v'-> 3°4, 3°5 : as lawful at least as cleanliness, ib., vi., 2gg-302 : preferable to personal luxury, /6.,vi., 307-10 : churches, filthily kept, ib., vi., 2g2: concerts in churches, nndothcr irreverences, V.M., ii., 3g; pews luxuriantly cushioned, inviting repose, Ess., i., 350, 351: a ' Prolcs- CATHOLIC— CAUSATION tant-Episcopal cathedral,' 'no possible style of architecture could embrace the idea,' ib., i., 375: 'those high Cathedrals,' once Catholic, sacred to the memory of what has passed r . _ away,' Dlff., i., 225. Catholic, the name and the claim, \ ,-, Ath., ii., 65-g, i5I : Dev., 254-64: O.S., 129: Dlff., i., w 342 : never claimed by Arians, Dev., 279: 'Christian my name, Catholic my surname' (Pacian), Ath., ii., 65-g ; S.N., 318: the ' true Catholic' con- -\ ^ trasted with the Roman Callio- /" ''C, the Calvinist, the Latitudin- ^ arian, the Mystic, the Politician, f "w 'he man of the world, the popu- VT ' fifth ReIifio™5> y-M.,u, 133 : " !'-•> hfth and sixth century Catho lics denoted by additional title of ' Romans,' Dev., 279 : ¦ this appellation had two meanings, ,__ . one as denoting the faith of the -~ Empire, the other, an allusion _^ to the communion of the Roman See,' Dev., 280-4 : ' what more ~ ' .' incongruous than for the run of Christians of this age to call themselves Catholics ? yet their 'r*-*-. -v -. calling themselves so may be the first step to their becoming so,' S.D., 3go : the freedom of Catholicism, opposed to the in- f tolerance of 'sensible' Pro- ¦s . testams, H.S., ii., Q5l g5 : Irotestants, depending on hu- V, „,, nia" means mainly, make the most of them ; Catholics forget < to put their shoulder to the wheel, Idea, 5, 6 : summary of popular Catholicism, ib., 1S3 • -^ _ Catholic literature means litera- .* / ture written by Catholics, more need of that than of Catholic Science, why? Idea, 2g6-g, 305 : may an infidel teach Science in a Catholic Univer- ,^_ s,tv ? yes, if he will keep to his ,-— - own Chair, which however it is hard to get him to do, Idea, 299-304 : Catholic ideals, Mix., 85, 92-4: some Catholics no better than Protestants, Mix., 160-6: Church Catholic 'brings a universal remedy for a uni versal disease,' sin, ib., 246 : 'prejudice among Catholics in favour of horizontal floors,' mis construed, Prepos., 119-25 : meaning of Catholic terms, not got by ' reason,' but by enquir ing of Catholics, story of ' ab solution for a week,' Prepos., 344-9= 'wc Catholics are not men, we have not characters to lose,— John Doe and Richard Roc, etc.,' Prepos., 354, 355; knowledge of revealed facts among Catholics; with others private opinion, Dlff., i., 276-8: squabbles of secular and regu- lar, and of regulars amongst themselves, no prejudice to Catholic unity, there is an um pire, ib., 306-10: differences not of faith, ib., 310-2: no medium m true philosophy between Atheism and Catholicity, Apo., 198: G.A., 495-501 ; Mix., 260, 261 .- S.N., 321: Catholic Christendom no exhibition of rehgious absolutism, but of 'Authority and Private Judg ment alternately advancing and retreating,' Apo., 252 : Catho licity of a multitude of nations in the Church, a security against narrowness, Apo., 268, 269 : we Catholics 'cannot he as others' S.N., 200: the Catho lic Religion demonstrated by accumulation of probabilities sufficient for certitude, Q A ' 411,412. Causation, law of, not an intuitive truth, but argued analogically from what is within us to what is external to us, G.A., 66 : ' we have no experience of any cause but Will,' ib., 72: 'two senses of the word " cause " that which brings a thing to be 22 CELIBACY-CERTAINTY CERTAINTY— CHRIST and that on which a thing in given circumstances follows,' G.A., 68: 'as a cause implies a will, so order, implies a pur- pose,' Q.A., 72. Celibacy, L.Q., 100, 101, 189, 191, 192: Apo., 7: in the Anglican Church, E.G., ig2i IQ3 . lln. natural or supernatural ? ib., 195-8: does not cause immor ality among Catholic priests, nor matrimony prevent it among Protestant ministers, Prepos., 133.6, 177, 1?8: celibacy of false religious nega tive, the absence of love, S.N., 139 '• praise of, by St. Gregory Nazianzen, V. V., 202-7 : efforts of St. Gregory VII. on behalf of, Ess., ii., 289^5 : certitude a feeling of intellectual security, a pleasure of discovery . ; distinct from that of investiga- - ' tion, G. A., 204-8: 'material' r -7 or ' interpretative ' certitude, ib., 210-4 : ' a certitude is directed to this or that particular proposition ; it is not a faculty or gift : infallibility is just what "- ,- certitude is not ; it is a faculty or gift, and relates to all possible ^ .- propositions in a given subject- - '; matter,' G.A., 224, 225 : 'cer- w- titude is at most infallibility pro ~ hac vice,' ib., 227: Chilling- worth's muddle here, G.A., X'"f 226, 227, 493, 4g4: V.M., i., 122: Dev., 80, 81: 'certitude being indefectible, and some of my supposed certitudes having failed, how can I ever be cer tain ?' G.A., 221-3, 228 : men are not daunted by such failure, "* ~ but still make up their minds to -»• ' certitude, only with greater caution, Q.,4., 229-33: parallel • V of certitude with conscience, ib., c • >* 233, 234 : mistakes about certi tude, the list of genuine certi tudes restricted, ib., 234-7 : we \ V are guided by probabilities "¦ ' founded on certainties, as well in matters of the world as in matter of religion, G.A., \^" 237-g: 'indefectible certitude in primary truths, manifold variations of opinion in their / application,' ib., 240 : ' a con vert might travel all the way ~*; from heathenism to Catholicity, j ' through Mahometanism, etc., C .' without any one certitude lost, > ." but with a continual accumula- ¦J'~~ tion of truths,' G.A., 251: , three conditions of certitude, .;. ! - V~ rational ground, sense of repose, indefectibility : prejudice also may be indefectible, but not on rational grounds, G.A., 258 : in concrete matter we become certain by ' cumulation of probabilities,' ' too fine to avail separately, too subtle to be con vertible into syllogisms,' Q.A., 288 : illustrations of the above, — the conversion of a Protes tant, G.A., 288-92,— that Great Britain is an island, ib., 294, 2g5, — that the Latin classics were not written in the thirteenth century, ib., 2g6-8,— that I shall die, ib., 298-300, — the proba bility of a European war, ib., 303, 304, — Hume on miracles, ib., 306, 307,— Pascal's proof of Christianity, ib., 307-10, — Pas cal, Montaigne, the dying fac tory-girl, ib., 310-2, — Clarke on the Divine Knowledge, ib., 313- 6 : moral certitude, ' a word which I avoid,' 'using it here for once,' of physical astronomy and revelation, G.A., 318, 3ig : ' a sure divination that a con clusion is inevitable, of which his lines of reasoning do not actually put him in possession,' — analogy of the limit in mathe matics, G. A., 320, 321, 35g: an instance in physics, ib., 322, 323 : circumstantial evidence, ib., 324-9 : ' we are bound to look for certainty by modes of proof, which, when reduced to the shape of formal propositions, fail to satisfy the severe requisi tions of science,' G.A., 412. Chillingworth, his contention that, to know the Church to be in fallible, you must be infallible yourself, confuses infallibility with certitude, V.M., i., 122, note : Dev., 80, 81, note : G.A., 224-7, 493, 494- Childhood, child's mind, P.S., ii., 64, 65 : sin in childhood, ib., iv., 39-41 : mysteriousness of childhood, ib., v., 106: weary of religion, ib., vii., 14-6: chil dren do not reflect upon them selves, nor did man in paradise, ib., viii., 259 : economy of truth in teaching children, U.S., 341, 342 : mind of baptized children, Ess., ii., 431-5 : suffer ings of children, ' all the suffer ings of baptized children merit,' S.N., 142 : early sense of power, p. A., 66. Christ, spoke and acted as i. king, never courted popularity, P.S., i., 2g7, 298 : not only a Martyr, an Atoning Sacrifice, ib., ii., 42 : vi., 70 : God and Man, a reality external to our minds, ib., iii., 169 : Satan reigns where Christ does not, S.D., 105-g: S.N., 2gg : P.S., iv., 3: ' never will reign visibly upon earth,' U.S., 97: His hidden life, ib., iv., 240-2 : His hidden pre sence still on earth, ib., iv., 248-52: Ess., i., 247, 248: ' what have we ventured for Him, or done which we should not have done if He had not been ? ' P.S., iv.,301, 302: ' re fused the world's welcome,' ib., v., 94-6: need of meditation on His sufferings, ib., vi., 41 sq. : His passion God's passion, ib., vi., 73-6: God's sympathy in Christ, ib., iii., 132, 133 : as Man, present in His Church, ib., vi., 124, 125: possible modes of that presence, ib., vi., 125-33 : on refusal, seems to withdraw His doctrine, ib., vi., 148-50: 'sole Priest under the Gospel,' ib., vi., 241, 242 : Jfc, 198, 201, notes : came in poverty, but meant to exchange it for splendour, P.S., vi., 284-6: in Christ the poor are in a more blessed lot than the wealthy, ib., vi., 324: brief appearance of His royalty at Epiphany, ib., v"-> 75, 79. 80 : ' hates the broad way as entirely as the world hates the narrow,' /&., 24 CHRIST CHRIST 25 vii., 115 : considerations to help us to mourn over His sufferings, ib., vii., 136-41: not come to dispense us from obedience, ib., viii., 203, 204 : all things gathered together in Christ, Jfc, ig3, 194 : the one prin ciple of life in all His servants, who are but His organs, Jfc, 195-7: in what sense 'justified by the Spirit,' Jfc, 77, 207 : traditionary sayings of, V.M., i., 29S: His Divinity understated by the Alexandrians, Arl., 93-7 : declared as one with, yet personally separate from, God, one with Ilim as Word, per sonally separate as Son, from Him and yet in Him, Arl., 157, sq. : called Only-begotten . to exclude mere adoptive son- ship, ib., 158 : other expressions besides that of generation, Art., 162: the Son ministra- tive to the Father, Arl., 163-6 : Ath., ii., 217-9, 450: T.T., 172-4 : called the Word or Wisdom of the Father, to de note, first, His essential pre sence in the Father, secondly, His mediatorship, as interpreter between God and His creatures, Arl., 169: Dev., 136, 137: the unity of God more insisted on in early times than the divinity of Christ, Arl., 171, 172 : Christ in God, doctrine of coinherencc (pcrichoresis, cir- cuminccssio), Arl., 172-4: Christ of God, doctrine of mon- archia, or unity of source of Godhead, ib., 175-7: T.T., 167-78 : the Word Endiathetic (Internal) and Prophoric (Ex ternal), Arl., ig6-g: Ath., ii., 340-2: T.T., 208-12, 305: in what sense ' humbled ' and ' ex alted ' (Phil. 11.), Ath., i., 218-25: Mix., 3°o-3, 3*5-7: ' faithful to him that made him ' (Heb. m.) a high-priest accord ing to His humanity, Ath., i.f 258-63 : presence of Christ within us as a principle1 of sanctification, Ath., ii., 130-5, 193-5, 225 : question of Christ's knowledge as man, Ath., ii., 161-72: M.D., 119: as God, the Image ofthe Father, Ath., ii., 178-83 : two natures of Em manuel, Ath., ii., igi, 192, 223-5 : His thcandric acts, ib., ii., 240-2, 412-4: His priest hood a theandric office, but the Arians attached it to His divine nature, ib., ii., 245, 246: Christ, as Son of God, must be God, Image and one only Word of God, Ath., ii., 287-92 : Christ's manhood has no personality : the opposite (Nestorian) view inconsistent with any Incarna tion, Ath., ii., 293, 294: 'He took our fallen nature,' and made Himself subject to its laws ; ' yet He suspended those laws when He pleased,' ib., ii., 2g4-g : ' though His manhood was of created substance, He cannot be called a creature,' Ath., ii., 2gg-302; P.S., vii., 124 : nor may we call Him servant, Ath., ii., 302, 303 : ' as simply God as if He were not man, and as simply man as if He were not God,' Ath., ii., 326: two wills in Christ, Ath., ii-, 33I_3 : the Son ever being generated, ib., ii., 350-3 : com- municatio (antidosis) idiomatum of importance in the Nestorian controversy, Ath., ii., 367-g : the word ' Christ ' sometimes taken not for the Incarnate Son, but for the Only-begotten God, T.T., 45: His Syncatabasis, Temporal Procession, and title of First-born, ib., ig2-207, 224: five differences between Christ and the rest of mankind, T.T., 357, 358: His Divinity wit nessed to by tradition since Nicasa, and before that, from Apostolic times, Ess., i., 122- ; 30 : His Divinity an Anglican tradition, ib., ii., no: Christ ^¦: ' man with a presence of Divinity,' this is Sabellianism, Nestorianism, Socinianism, ' Ess., ii., 203: miracle of the blood and water from His side, Mir., 356-8, note : His Divinity ' * how found in the Synoptics, N 37 D.A., 184 : His title of Lamb of God, D.A., 2ig, 220: began and ended His ministry by a feast, S.D., 28-37, 395, 396: King, Priest, and Prophet, func- .. '' tions shared by His Church, S.D., 52-62: V.M., i., v . pref, pp. xl.-xlviii. : no reason '* for supposing that, up to His \s~\ resurrection, His Apostles ap- "* prehended that He was God in our nature, S.D., 138-41 : y \ ' Christ comes not in pride of intellect or reputation for philo sophy,' H.S., ii., 206: alone among the sons of men has ' ' exhausted the mission on which He came,' Idea, 267 : ' Ess., ii., 3!7= V.V., I3g: -T Christ the Master, the love of ,«¦- '. Him makes martyrs, Call., 221, 222, 293, 294, 326-8 : Q.A., 465, 466, 479-85 : pleased not -*¦ ."^ Himself, Mix., iog-n : ap parent goodness of men who have no part in Christ, Mix., "*• S 153-5 ; how we should have ar- "> ranged Christ's life on earth, --* Mix., 300, 301: what He chose instead, came 'not to '^ assert a claim, but to pay a debt,' ib., 301, 302 : it is the very idea that He is God which '. j gives a meaning to His suffer ings, ib., 321 : His Soul, ib., ~ K _-" 324, 325 : surrendered Himself to suffering, ' He breasted it,' '1 _ gave His whole soul to it, Mix., 327-31,334: M.D., 405,433-5: '' His agony at sin coming near Him and being made in a man- ^ -,.-»- ner His, Mix., 335-4° : on earth enjoyed sympathy, then gradually put it from Him, M.D., 413-31 : in His agony in the garden, agitated as a sinner, S.N., 39 : hidden, ib., 71, 72 : His white hair, men not quite sure of His age, M.D., 313, 314, 408, 400: translation of prayer, Anima Christi, M.D., 352: Ascension, ib., 532-4: the Holy Name, 'the whole Catholic system bound up in it,' S.N., 54-6: not a mere historical personage, ib., 12S : can do all, but will not without His Church, ib., 130: assumed a nature ' ol itself peccable,' ' such that, if it had not been 11 is, might have sinned,' S.N., 14S : impres sion, had we seen Him on earth, — Himself more impres sive than His miracles; His ' infinite repose ; ' His eyes 'see ing us through and through ; ' compassion, drawing men to Him, S.N., 237-9: Sacred Heart the emblem of His love ; in worshipping It we worship Him, S.N., 258-60: M.D., 571-3 : crucified ' as we fix noxious birds up,' S.N., 301 : ib., Introduction, pp. viii., ix. : His intercession [Heb. vn., 25] consists in presenting His human nature, S.N., 304 : P.S., ii., 211 : Christmas with out Christ, V. V., 98, 99 : ' those searching Eyes are all divine, all-human is that Heart,' V. V., 137 : summary of Messianic prophecy, undeniable, G.A., 4,11-4: interpreted and fulfilled the Messianic prophecies in Ilis own way, resisting plausible but mistaken interpretations, G.A., 448-52 : taught His first fol lowers to aim at success by suffering, a startling thing in those days, ib., 452-4: Image of Christ, really apprehended in the mind, true propagating cause of Christianity, G.A., 26 CHRISTIAN 464-7 : ' ignorance assumed eco nomically by our Lord,' Ath., a., 161-72: M.D., ng. Christian, formation of, P.S., i., 101-4: deterioration, ib., 219 sq. : childishness unworthy of him, ib., 339-45 : his body honourable in death, ib., 275-8 : S.N., 307: and in life, P.S., 1. , 279 : in some sense never dies, #6., 272, 273 : V. V., 138 : Christian life, even the highest, in the humblest station, P.S., »•> 336, 337: Christian should ' have no business merely of this world,' P.S., ii., 349: as Christians, ' we are in a much more extraordinary state than we are at all aware of,' P.S., iii., 270, 2g8, 299 : apt to seem abrupt and unpleasant because not of this world, ib., iv., 235-7 ! ever dying while he lives, ib., iv., 238: the holier, the less understood of the world, ib., iv., 244 : vi., 214, 215 ; the mark of a Christian, watching for Christ, P.S., iv., 322, 323 : U.S., 33-6 : his detachment and serenity, P.S., v., 62-5 : his peace of soul, ib., v., 69-71: Christ acts through him, ib., iv., 170 ; vi., 3 : why the good in Christians is seen less than the bad, ib., vii., 36-8 : Chris tian self-denial, ib., vii., 94 : peculiarity of Christian mind to be dependent, ib., vii., 251 : his behaviour out of Church, /6., viii., 13, 14 i like a king, ib., viii., 53, 54 : ability does not make a man a Christian, may be the occasion of his re jecting Christianity, ib., viii., 187, igi: why, 7b., viii., 188, i8g : Christian sects many, because ' we do not pray and seek for the Truth,' ib., viii., 193 : Christian graces superior to moral virtues, U.S., 43-8 : union of hearts, to the abandon ment of articles of faith, no Christian fellowship, U.S., 129: function of the Christian to be moving against the world, ib., I4g: Christian and Catho lic, Ath., ii., 65-g: 'Christian is my name, Catholic my sur name,' quoted from Pacian, Ath., ii., 68: S.N., 318 : deification of, in Athanasian sense, Ath., ii.,8S-go : gravity and nobility of the Christian, his exaltation above the things of earth, S.D., 141-6 : yet without pride, S.D., 146-8 : this is the very definition of a Christian, 'one who looks for Christ ; ' lie has lost his taste for this world, sweet and bitter being the same to him, S.D., 278, 27g : the joy of such, S.D., 286-9 : Christian self- restraint, sacrifice of earthly advantages, outward compli ance, all taken for craft, S.D., 300-2 : the more so when it actually succeeds, S.D., 303 : truth the first object of the Christian's efforts, peace but the second, H.S., i., 375-7: Christians by hereditary pro fession flinch under persecution more than converts in man hood, Call., 215 : the Christian who would be neither sinner nor saint, Mix., 1 17-20: good, .but not Christian, ib., 153-5 : Christian virtue rests on a sense of personal unworthiness, O.S., r7> 27-9 : invincible ignorance as an excuse for non-Catholic Christians, Dlff., i., 354-7 : Christian love of kindred and friends not less but greater than the mere natural, M.D., 287, 288, 311 : waiting for Christ, P.S., vi., 234 sq. . O.S., 31 sq. : as one home sick in a strange land, expect ing 3. letter, O.S., 35, 36 : energetic, direct apprehension of an unseen Lord, the habit of the Christian, O.S., 40^45; I yr V CHRISTIAN— CHRISTIANITY C «._*r>" J-**!*. G.A., 464, 465 : Christian view of worldly advantages, M.D., 474, 475 : Christians, how like unto sheep, silly, have to be frightened, S.N., 80 : the dying Christian, V.V., 323-31: ' the philosopher aspires to wards a divine principle ; the Christian, towards a Divine Agent ' : practical difference between the service of a person and the approximation towards a mere standard of excellence, U.S., 28 :H.S., iii., 72 . 'en durance the Christian's por tion,' P.S., v., 295, 296. Christianity, marvellous spread of, P.S., ii., 232-54: Mix., 247-g: G.A., 463-85: S.N., 230, but cf. U.S., 41: no failure, though it has touched relatively the few, P.S., iv., i5g-6i: Q.A., 447, 455, 456i ' uncongenial to the human mind ; ' ' ever since it came into the world, has been going out of it,' P.S., vi., 23g: a state of faith, also of enjoy ment ; a wilderness and a pro mised land, P.S., vii., 163, 164: not like science and art, cast upon the waves of public opinion, ib., vi., 236 : not spread by books, but irom a centre, ib., vii., 237 : inward witness to, ib., viii., 112 sq. : 'always a learned religion,' U.S., 1: in culcates the very habits neces sary for scientific investigation, U.S., 7-10: sense of the Fall marks off Christianity from Science, and may occasion con flict, U.S., 12-4: 'by no means clear that Christianity has at any time been of any great spiritual advantage to the world at large,' U.S., 40: 'offends more men than it attracts,' ib., 41 : Evidences of Christianity rather are answers to objections, U.S., 65, 66 : spread by per sonal influence, ib., 79 sq.: taken for an inadequate solution of the world's mysteries, unpracti cal, inflexible, antiquated, : thing that must fall, U.S., 124, 128 : how first preached Jfc, 268-73 : ' whole course o: Christianity is but one series o! troubles and disorders,' V.M., i; 354 : too sacred for pro miscuous discussion, Arl., 136 137 : the Association, not the mere doctrine, has the promise of permanence, ib., 25S : Chris tianity has a philosophy of its own, Ath., ii., 243, 244 : nol to be esteemed by its mere effect on character, Ess., i., 53-71 : presumptuous to single out some one point as the end of ends in the Christian revela tion, ib., 51-3 : hypothesis that Christianity does not fall within the province of history, Dev., 4-6 : the Christianity of history not Protestantism, Dev., 7-9 : ' a Christianity, social and dog matic and intended for all ages, must, humanly speaking, have an infallible expounder,' Dev., go : to Pliny, Suetonius, Taci tus, a superstition, excessive, magical, deadly, Dev., 2og, 210, 2ig : confounded with Oriental rites, gloomy, secret, Dev., 211, 212; as of Cybele, Isis, Mithras, 213-7; and with Gnosticism, Dev., 2ig-23 : primitive Christianity not a religion in which a man might think what he pleased, Dev., 225, 359, 360 : ' a dangerous enemy to any' power not built upon itself,' Dev., 232 : a sec ret society, object of Roman jealousy, Dev., 232-4: sum mary of Roman view of Christi anity, a horrible religion, Dev., 237-42 : Julian, Libanius, Nu- mantian, the Philopatris, Dev., 241-4 : ' enemies of the human race,' Quarterly Review, Dev., 247, note : the dogmatic prin ciple is to' Christianity what 28 CHRISTIANITY 4-.' CHRISTIANITY— CHURCH conscience is to the individual, Dev., 361 : seems unnatural, is supernatural, S.D., 85-8: ' not included in the list of re quisites,' S.D., 8g: S.N., ig2 : if Christianity comes to an end, the world will end with it, S.D., 101 : spread of Chris tianity, ' not with observa tion,' S.D., 308-13: O.S., 47-51: ' a social religion,' 'ad dresses individuals as parts of a whole,' S.D., 325 : ' to attempt Apostolical Christianity at all, wc must attempt it all,' S.D., 391 : Primitive Christianity, M.S., i., 339-446: 'a religion for this world, for the rich as well asforthepoor,'//.S.,ii.,94: 'a divine spirit and power in Christianity such as irresistibly to commend it to religious and honest minds, leaving argu mentation behind as compara tively useless,' H.S., ii., 113 : Christianity ' the religion of civilization,' as being cosmo politan and ready to learn what ever man has to teach, H.S., i., 200-2 : never had all its own way with Roman civilization, H.S., iii., 151 : ' that vague thing, " our common Christian ity," I discard it for the reason that it cannot throw itself into a proposition,' Idea, 61 : Christian painting, music, archi tecture, Idea, 78-82 : Christi anity and Civilization have occupied on the whole the same orbis terrarum, Idea, 250-5 : Christianity and Medical Sci ence, Idea, 505 sq. : doctrine of ends higher and lower ; each profession having its own end, one is apt to encroach upon another ; lower must yield to higher, ib., 506-13 : laxity in third century, Call., 16-20, 208 : something stronger than Rome, ib., 243: the Christiani has found the Truth in a world I of error, ib., 24S, 24g : to see that heathenism is false, to see that Christianity is true, two acts, Call., 317: comes of Christ personally known and loved in His Church, O.S., 40-3 : Q.A., 464, 465, 4gr : spreads externally, because it has an internal hold upon us, O.S., 53 : a brand-new edition of Christianity, intelligible if Christianity be a human fact, not if it is a revelation from God, Dlff., i., T56-8 : moderate Christianity, might be com mitted to the State, Dlff., i., 2IT, 212: Christian ideas mag nified in the Catholic Church, Apo., 196, zgy. a prayer for the unity of Christendom, M.D., 271, 272: Christianity why so late ? because un merited, S.N., 32: 'caves, most alien to Christianity,' S.N., 47, 337 : ' the Christian people cannot be wrong,' S.N., 77 : ' raises the body,' which the heathen called a prison, S.N., 307, 30S : ' Christianity is emi nently an objective religion,' Dlff., ii., 86 : nominal and vital Christianity, G.A., 238 : certitude the very life of Christi anity, ib., 239 : Pascal's proof of Christianity, ib., 307-10 : a revclatio rcvclata, one doctrine, discipline, and devotion, claim ing to be received as given from above, G.A., 387: the com pletion and supplement of Natural Religion, ib., 388 : list of opinions which make it im possible to argue about Christi anity with men who hold them, G.A., 416 : ' either Christianity is from God, or a revelation has not yet been given to us,' G.A., 430, 431 : Christianity proved from Judaism, G.A., 432-40: Christianity and Juda ism, two ' direct communica tions between man and his , vr 29 :.-¦:> \ f *-^V ^ I <' j..> \ - \. ¦J -V; -»- Maker from time immemorial down to the present day — a great prerogative nowhere else claimed,' Q.A., 440: from the first warned its followers against the expectation of its abolishing sin within its pale, G.A., 454-6 : P.S., iv., 154-7, I5g : Gibbon's five causes for the spread of, Q.A., 457-62, 4S3 : ' not many mighty, not many noble,' among the first Christians, G.A., 467-g : early Christianity illustrated from Tacitus, Pliny the Younger, Epistle to Diognetus, Justin Martyr, Clement of Alexandria, Tertullian, Origen, G.A., 46g- 75 : the principle of conversion and fellowship, the Thought or Image of Christ, ib., 463-6 : so-called ' obstinacy ' of the Christian martyrs, G.A., 476- 85 : ' the Religion of Nature is a mere inchoation, and needs a complement, it can have but one complement, Christianity,' G.A., 487 : Christianity no ' mere historical religion,' ' no dreary matter of antiquarian- ism,' ' our communion with it is in the unseen, not in the obsolete,' G.A., 488, 48g : S.N., 128. Chrysostom, St. John, ' many- gifted Saint, most natural and human of the creations of supernatural grace,' H.S., ii. , 2S3 : character of his mind and of his teaching, secret of his influence, his intimate sympathy and compassionateness for the whole world, his versatile recog nition of men for the sake of that portion of good severally lodged in them, H.S., ii., 2S4- g : a literal expositor of Scrip ture, ib., 288, 28g : no one could live in his friends more inti mately, ib,, 273-5: why called Mouth of Gold, ib., 234: the four Greek Doctors compared to the four seasons, Chrysostom spring, Gregory Nazianzen summer, Basil autumn, Athan asius winter, ib., M.S., ii., 237, 238 : early austerities, ib., 235 : from Antioch to Con stantinople, ib., 236: banish ment, ib., 23g, 240, 290: letters from exile, M.S., ii., 241-83, 292-6 : death, coincidence of Henry Martyn, ib., 298-302 ; back to Constantinople, ib., 302 : Newman's devotion to him, U.S., ii., 284-7 : [Lift Dy Ward, 11., 134]: 'the glorious preacher, with soul of zeal and lips of flame,' V.V., 103: 'is par excellence, the Commenta tor ofthe Church,' yet ' no one carries with him so little of the science, precision, consistency, gravity of a Doctor of the Church,' Diff., ii., 144, 145: ascribes vainglory and danger of sin to the Blessed Virgin, Dlff., ii., 130-2 : an ' extra ordinary passage, solitary and singular in the writings of Antiquity,' ib., 134 : some ex planation, low idea current of woman-kind, Semi-Arian and Nestorian influences in the Antiochene school, Dlff., ii., r35, 136, 147, 14S : no evidence that he would have denied the Immaculate Conception, ib., 151. x52. Church, worship to be followed, P.S., i., 154 : ib., v., 7-11 : Church and the world, ' its evil partner,' ib., i., 163, 164: in early Church ' silence as it were for half an hour,' ib., ii., 27: vii., 83 : Catholic contrasted with Jewish, ib., ii., 80: how answering to Scripture pro mise, ib., ii., 83-gi : her secular or political triumph not to be reckoned on, ib., ii., 93 : ' broken into many fragments by the power of the devil,' ib., iii., igi : Church unity, ib., iii., 3o CHURCH 191-200: no invisible Church, distinct and complete at present, and peopled by Saints only, ib., iii., 207, 221 sq. : senses in which we may speak of the Church as invisible, (a) as being a visible body with invisible privileges, ib., iii., 221, 222, 224 : (4) as made up in its final consummation of the elect in Paradise, ib., iii., 222,223: (c) as having members at present walking in God's faith and fear, ib., iii., 223 : bad members ofthe Church on earth, ib., iii., 227-30: good men, unbaptized, not members of the Church, ib., iii., 230 : the Church Invisible moulded and matured in the Visible, /'()., iii., 2 pi: no invis ible Church yet formed, it is but a name as yet, ib., iii., 241 : Church services, ib., iii., 251, 252: daily, ib., iii., 301 sq., 339 : ' Church Universal has fallen into errors and is divided branch against branch,' ib., iii., 385 : Dlff., i., 170 : ' has never forgotten that ease was a sin,' P.S., v., 311: the Day of the Church, ib., vi., 123, ,124 : Christ really present in the Church, ib., vi., 124, 125 : mode of that presence, conjec tures, ib., vi., 125-35 : what does the Church exist for? P.S., iv., 150 sq.: Dlff., i., 232-46, 262-5 : what the coming of the Holy Ghost did for the Church, — meaning of the Communion of Saints, P.S., iv., i6g-7i : the Church a visible body on earth, but the greater part of it invisible, consisting of the Saints in heaven, ib., iv., 172, T73, '75 : as so inclusive of the Saints in heaven, the Church may be said not to be ' locally or visibly on earth,' ib., iv., 175 : this explains why 'out of the Church is no salvation,' P.S., iv., 174: Dlff., i., 356, 357: ji., 334-6 : ' baptism admits not into a mere visible society, but through the English, or the Greek, or the Roman porch into the one invisible company of elect souls,' P.S., iv., 176: ' the Church Catholic through out the world, manifested in and acting through what is called in each country the Church visible,' P.S., iv., 177, 17S : 'though the visible Churches of the Saints in this world seem rare, and scattered too and fro like islands in the sea, they are in truth but the tops of the everlasting hills, high and vast and deeply-rooted, which a deluge covers,' P.S., iv., 178: sed contra, E.G., 302-5 : the Church no failure, considering her original purpose, P.S., iv., i5g-6i : despised by the world, which sees not the great assem blage of the elect, perfected and at rest, ib., iv., 178-80 : refuge from the world, ib., iv., igs-8 : how far the world is a separate body from the Church, P.S., vii., 35-g: unity of the Church, argued by bap tism and by the apostolic succession, P.S., vii., 234-40 : the Church a party, ib., vii., 241: Arl., 257-g : and some thing far higher, ' a Divine society,' P.S., vii., 242: reverence a note ofthe Church, ib., viii., 4 : question of the Church's supplying the wants of the age, U.S., 151, 152 : early and medieval, intellectual dominion of, vast ruins still remaining, ib., 314-6 : Christ continually worshipped in the medieval Church, Jfc, 337-g : discipline of Antiquity argued to be a hard and fast line binding the Church for ever after, V.M., i., 75, 76: sed contra, 1 whatever the Primitive Church could lawfully do, that and **¦ -jr •i7p "\y V f .*H-«r such can be done by her in every age,' ib., 76, note : the Church a political power, in what sense, V.M., i., 106, 107, note: has a super natural gift for transmitting the faith, ib., i., 190, note : the Church has ' authority in controversies of faith ' (Article 20), which must mean infalli bility in matters of saving faith, V.M., i., 191, 192 : Church lost her infallibility when she lost her unity ; she is not now one, therefore not infallible, V.M., i., 195-201 : sed contra, ' then there is no one visible Church,' ib., 201, note: unity not lost till all the fundamentals of faith were enunciated, V.M., i., 203 : various dates assigned for the loss of Church unity, ib., i., 204-7 : not earlier than the Council of Sardica, nor so late as the Second of Nice, ib., i., 207, 20S : ' century after century, the Church Catholic has become more and more • disunited, discordant, and cor rupt,' V.M., i., 209 : ' after all, the Church is ever invisible in its day, and faith only appre hends it,' V.M., l, 332 : 'after all, then, the Church of God is what Protestants ever have con sidered it, invisible,' ib., 332, note : ' only a visible Church can be the stay and mainten ance of the Truth,' V.M., i., 193, 194 '• her functions three, prophetical, sacerdotal, regal, hard to combine, nothing short of impeccability could avoid all mistakes, V.M., i., pref., pp. xl.-xlviii. : rigid in doctrine, tolerant of devotions, ib., lxxiv., lxxv. : gentleness of her teach ing, ib., 258, 259, note: her attitude to legendary miracles, ib., pref., lxiv., Ixv. : in every Church a floating body of opinions, varying with the age, CHURCH 31 V.M., ii., 200, 201 : description ofthe Church as a congregation of faithful men, ib., 288, 28g : Ess., ii., 36-8 : if the Church would be vigorous and influen tial, it must be decided and plain- spoken in its doctrine, Arl., 147 : Church ' framed for the express purpose of interfering with the world,' Arl., 258 : permanency promised, not to the mere doctrine of the Gospel, but to the Association built upon the doctrine, ib. : ' a tempor ary suspense- of the functions of the Ecclesia docens,' in what sense, Arl., 466, 467 : definitions of faith, irreversible, necessary, if the Church is lo teach, Ath., ii., 82-7 : sad state of the Church at the death of Constantius, ib., i., 121, note: whatever the abstract suffici ency of the Bible, the Church is our divinely-appointed guide, Ess., i., 190 : notes of the Church, obvious and popular, ib., l, igi-3 : her beauty, ' no syren to beguile the unstable,' Ess., i., 282, 283: different ages of, many members, but one body, ib., i., 2S5, 2S8, note : nowhere developed into her full proportions, Ess., i., 335 : not to believe in the Church is not really to hold what goes before in the Creed, ib., i., 367 : ' does the Church know more now than the Apostles knew ? ' Ess., ii., 12-4 : three easy views of intercommunion of churches, ib., ii., 17 : Barrow and Dodwell's view, ascribed to St. Cyprian, that each bishop is an ultimate centre of unity, and that unions of See with See are only matters of ecclesi astical arrangement, Apo., 107, 187 : Ess., ii., 32, go, gi : St. Augustine thought other wise, Ess., ii., 32, 35 : Dod well's view unscriptural, ib., ii., 32 CHURCH 91-6, and impracticable, ib., ii., 96-8 : Church may not stand aloof from Church without sin somewhere, Ess., ii., 33 : yet this disunion may perhaps not violate the essence of the Church, ib. , ii., 33, 34, 44, 45 : life a Note ofthe Church, Ess., "¦> 53, 54, 108 : Church unity, Ess., ii., 39-4r, 107, 108 : the Church ' ought never to be at a loss how to treat any possible occurrence,' Ess., i., 404: never in any man's debt, ib., i., 423, 424 : no medium be tween a Vice-Christ and Anti- Christ : the Church the former, if she be on earth the repre sentative of our absent Lord ; if not, the latter, Ess., ii., 170-4 : ' one amid her divisions, and holy amid her corruptions,' Ess., ii., 176: 'is there a kingdom of Christ upon earth or not ? this is the simple question upon which all turns,' Ess., ii., I7g : ' we consider [a.d. 184 1] that a divine pro mise keeps the Church Catholic from doctrinal corruption,' Ess., ii., 234 : ' she (the Church) began in Chaldea, and then sojourned among the Canaanites, etc., Ess., ii., 232, 233 : simony and other scandals, ib., ii., 255-60, 263, 264: D.A., 25: always a remnant of holy men, Ess., ii., 269, 270 : the Church the poet of her children, ib., ii., 442, 443 : purity of faith more precious than unity, D.A., 5 : ' in persecution the Church begins, and in persecution she ends,' D.A., 93, 94 : Church went forth from the old world in haste, as the Israelites with their dough, Dev., 68; imperial power of the Church, Dev., 256, 272: S.D., 218-36: Catholicity the note of the Church of the fourth century, the title of Catholic, Dev., 254-64; not episcopacy, Dev., 265, 270 : schism not the interference of one local church with another, but the division of the one Kingdom into in dependent portions, Dev., 266 : Church of the fourth century universal, one, and exclusive, Dev., 268-70: chronic vigour of the Catholic Church, Dev., 441-3 : reviving after deliquium, Dev., 444 : world seems ever gaining on the Church, S.D., 71, 72 : the world's duration measured by that ofthe Church : if the Church dies, the world's time is rim, S.D., 101 : SM., 224, 231 : holiness the strength or the Church, quite the reverse the strength of secular powers, S.D., 242, 243 : the Church will have power, wealth, and honour, if she seeks them not, and will lose them by seeking them, S.D., 245-g: a universal empire without earthly arms, therefore exposed to persecu tion, S.D., 260, 261 : the purer the Church, the more defence less, her defence the wisdom of the serpent, S.D., 2g6, 2g7 : Church has notes public and externa! for unbelievers, and for believers notes inward and more precious by which the external are practically superseded, S.D., 32S : no mere promoter of good order and sobriety, the Church exists for the faith com mitted to her keeping, H.S., '•> 375-7: Church and State, Erastian theory of, H.S., iii., 413-5: Church's love for mother earth, the special creature of God, H.S., i., 114, 115: 'not a man in Europe now who talks bravely against the Church but owes it to the Church that he can talk at all,' H.S., iii., iog : in time disengages the truth in the ore Contained in the ,•1 * ft ,_£<<*' CHURCH /* writings of heretics, H.S., iii., ig2-4: the Church's business religion, and secular science only in reference thereto, Idea, pref., pp. x., xi. : the Church in relation to Fine Art, Idea, 78- 82 : too much taken up with essentials to be able always to secure surface perfections, Idea, 203: Dlff., i., 241-52: Apo., 278: what the Church may suffer from a University, Idea, 216-9 : quarrel of Phy sical Science with, ib., 219-27 : quarrel of Literature with, ib., 219, 227-34: 'fears no know ledge, but purifies all ; represses no element of our nature, but cultivates the whole,' Idea, 234 : the Church the ' present, visible antagonist to sight and sense,' Idea, 514, 515 : un daunted and only defender of Spiritual truth, ib., 516 : re cognized as saviour of society in the past, will hereafter be recognized as its saviour in this our century, ib., 517 : that is no visible body, the parts of which are not visibly united : ' unity implies union,' L.G., 302, 305 : eternal enmity between the world and the Church, Mix., 167: 'let a man cease to in quire or cease to call himself her child,' Mix., 218, 226, 227 : example, Eliseus saying ' Send not,' ib., 227-g : given a reve lation, the teaching of the Church is manifestly that rev elation ; no schismatic body is an oracle of supernatural truth, Mix., 278-81: if you will not join the Church, do your duty, ' go home and die, but eschew religious enquiry,' Mix., 282, 283 : Christ in His Church, personally known and loved, O.S., 40-3 : scandals to be ex pected from the vast size of the Church, analogy of railway ac cidents, O.S., T44-8 : ecclesias tical order manifest in a Synod ib., igo : Church in the Re naissance, O.S., 201-g Church, in all necessary mat ters, unchangeable as Christ, jb.,284: scandals in the Church, admitted, can hardly be denied without heresy, it being heresy to maintain that the Church consists only of the predes tinate, Prepos., 129-32: 'the Church has been promised many great things, but she has not been promised the souls of all her children,' ib., 131 : what the enemy has to prove is that the Church herself originates these scandals, ib. : ' have nothing to do with a Branch Church : it is not worth while leaving one branch for an other,' Dlff., i., i6g: a branch Church is a national Church, an institution necessarily Erastian, ib., 171, 172, 186, 187 : Church and State, diffi culty of, Dlff., i., 173-5, 3S5 : difficulty surmounted by the Church being everywhere, and for -that very reason 'in the fulness of her jurisdiction no where,' Dlff., i., 176-S0 : illus trated by the history of St. Thomas of Canterbury, ib., i., 181-4 : ' Liberals do but want a tame Church,' Ess., i., 164 : Dlff., i., 187-g : Church should be a department of the State, unless she has a work, distinct and heavenly, which the State cannot do, Dlff., i., 201-3, 2°9, 210 : that work, the care of dogma and Sacraments, Dlff., \., 214 : she merely acts out what she says she is, Dlff., i., 217, 218 : does more than she promises when she brings temporal blessings, Dlff., i., 233, 240, 242 : contemplates society but in the second place, and in the first place individ uals, overlooks everything in 34 CHURCH— CHURCH OF ENGLAND comparison of the immortal soul, ib., i., 236-8 : Idea, 203 : aims not at making a show, ' though she cannot help being beautiful,' Dlff., i., 23g : holds that it were better for sun and moon to fall from heaven than for one soul to commit one single venial sin, Dlff., i., 240 : Apo., 246, 247: souls con tinually lapsing from God, the Church's one object is to recon cile them to Him, Dlff., i., 242-4 : Church and world, each has its scale of sins, but on a different principle, Dlff., i., 245-52 : the Church's primary aim, to the world no aim nt all ; the world's primary to the Church is secondary, and she may have to forego it, Dlff., i., 262, 263 : she has much the more difficult work, ib., 263, 264 ; and a work of which the best fruit is secret, ib., 264, 265 : nationality in the Church, Dlff., i., 303-6: Church has its pomoeria, like ' British waters,' and claims ' to anim advert on opinions in secular matters which bear on religion,' this not so much by doctrinal as by disciplinary utterances, Apo., 257 : herein it must be 'obeyed without a word, per haps in time it will tacitly recede from its own injunc tions,' ib. : the event has shown after all that they were mainly in the right, Apo., 258, 25g : Church authority slow to inter fere in doctrinal questions, Apo., 267, 268: a prayer for the Church Militant, M.D., 267, 268 : for all ranks in the Church, lb., 27g, 280 : the mind of the Church, M.D., 520, 521 : steadily hated by the world, S.N., 83, 84 : Dev., 2og-47 : in some sense station ary, no growth, S.N., 87 : ' the visible Church does not stand. for the invisible future elect,' S.N., 101 : Christ gives graces to bring men on to His Church, ib., 130 : the one society that professes to have been founded by Almighty God, ib. 155 : ' there are two ways to aid her ark, as patrons (Uzzah) and as sons (Obededom),' V.V., 184: the ancient Church had to stand out against the State as does Rome at this hour, Dlff., ii., ig6, 197 : ' Protestants do not believe that Christ set up a visible kingdom, but we do,' Dlff., ii., 207, 208 : Ess., ii., T79: 'to believe in a Church in to believe in the Pope,' Dlft.,\\., 208: Church's power to employ force short of the infliction of death, Dlff., ii., 2go-2 : Ath., ii., 123-6 : careful to narrow the compass bf her definitions of faith, Dlff., ii., 320, 321 : does not impose dogmatic state ments on the explicit assent of those who cannot apprehend them, Q.A., 150 : belief in the Church's doctrinal truth not belief in her infallibility, G.A., 247 : in pre-Reformation times the Church was, as Paine postulated, ' a revelation writ ten on the sun,' Q.A., 378 : the Church ' an aggressive and militant body,' its wonderful successes, G.A., 444, 445 : gentleness and generosity of the Church as a dogmatic teacher, V.M., i., 258, 259. Church of England, tolerant as not countenancing the use of fire and sword, but not tolerant of error, P.S., ii., 284: primitive, ib., 323 : establishment to be maintained on religious, not on worldly grounds, ib., iii., 213, 214, 215 : part of the Church Catholic, 16., iii., 222: 'inno cent of any inexpiable crime,1 ib., iii., 234: her privileges ' suspended by our present want *\ r 'v-> I* k k >• CHURCH OF ENGLAND 35 /* A M- f'S -"\ . 4 VT!< of faith,' ib., iii., 235 : does not admit transubstantiation, ib., vi., 141 : Saints, if on earth anywhere, ' ought to exist in our own Church,' U.S., 50 : possesses ' the most formally correct Creed of any of the Churches,' ib., 51 : controversy with Rome, not on the principle of development.but on particular applications, U.S., 320 : V.M., i., 40: her writers rather take justification in the active sense, Roman writers in the passive, Jfc, 95-100 : has tended to put election and sovereign grace out of sight, ib., i8g: three parlies in the Chinch of England, the Apostolical, the Latitudinal ian, the Puritan, V.M., i., 19: de prived of the power of excom municating, which is ' the curb of private judgment,' ib., i., 140 : the Church should speak out the meaning of Scripture, and then let the laity judge : but the Church of England has not spoken out, hence schisms, V.M., i., 140-3: how can she be said to speak at all ? ib., i., 260, 261 : ' she speaks in her formularies and services,' ib., i., 262, 263 : a witness to the Tra dition of Antiquity in the in terpretation of Scripture, V.M., I., 268-70 : sed contra, ib., notes : ' hands over the office (of interpreter of Scripture) to Catholic Antiquity,' V.M,, i., 271 : sed contra, ' should, but does not, because Antiquity cannot fulfil the office,' ib., note: scandals in, hardly ten or twenty neighbouring clergy who agree together, 'vague religious knowledge,' provided for chil dren ' which might be learned as well among Dissenters,' V.M., i., 333-5 : the parallel of the Jewish Church, V.M., i., 336-44: sed contra, 'we cannot argue from Jerusalem to Can- 3 terbury and York ' : has a local Church any promises made to it? ib., 336, 338, 340, 343: 'a civil establishment daubed with divinity,' V.M., i., 339, note: Parker's consecration, V.M., ¦•> 345, notes: her rules for Private Judgment, V.M., i., 134, 135 : needs Suffragan Bishops, V.M., ii., 53-92 : may ' need a second Reformation,' as having drifted away from the doctrines of the Reformers, who were nearer Rome than we now are, V.M., ii., 23-7: Popish rubrics in the Prayer-Book, ib., ii., 25, 26: points of the needed second Reformation, ib., 33-9: 'conuptiuus (Protestant) arc pouring in which sooner or later will need a second Reformation,' V.M., ii., 48 : has forgotten its own principles as declared in the sixteenth century, ib., ii., 36 : bound over, hand and foot, to the civil power, V.M., ii., 36: faith reformed in the six teenth century in point of purga tory and pardons, ib., 36, 37: her Liturgy not to the taste of modern Protestant (Evangeli cal), ib., 43-7: Jfc, 330,331: incomplete in her doctrine and discipline, V.M., ii., 131, 271 : in captivity, V.M., ii., 135, 136 : nothing in it which is not true as far as it goes, ib., ii., 136 : not Protestant, only politi cally, so far as it has been made an establishment, V.M., ii., 137, 138, 216-8 : her Homilies inculcate passive obedience, ib., ii., 181, 185 : said Homilies not subscribed, how far are clergy men bound to them ? ib., ii., 182-5 : ' did not begin on a new foundation in King Edward's time, only repaired the super structure,' V.M., ii., 103: 'O that we knew our own strength as a Churchl' V.M., ii., 256: author's loyalty to Church of 36 CHURCH OF ENGLAND England (March, 1841), V.M., ii., 416, 417 : Roman Catholics, had they more grace, would acknowledge our Church, V.M., ii., 421 : its strength irresistible were it but at unity with itself, ib., 271: till then, ' let us go on teaching with the stammering lips of ambiguous formularies,' V.M., ii.,271: in a golden mean between the ' enthusiastic ' and the ' des potic,' Ess., i., 349: allows a great variety of doctrine except in the Creed, V.M., ii., 380-4 : attitude to the Eucharistic sacri fice, V.M., ii., 323-6, 351-6: nothing to fear for the Estab lishment from Liberals, ' Lib erals do but want a tame Church,' Ess., i., 164: Dlff., i., 187-g: Anglican theology written to occasion, not syste matic, Ess., i., 179-83: hidden away, kept in golden chains, nothing denied her short of freedom, a lion and a unicorn given as sufficient object of her affections, Ess., i., 194, 195, 310-2 : John Bull apostrophizes ' my own Church,' Ess., i., 312 : E.G., 256, 257 : analogous situations in the fifth and four teenth centuries, Ess., i., 200: sed contra, gulf between Rome and England wider than that between two sovereign States, Ess., i., 220, 221-: future of Liberalism and Puritanism in the Church of England, Ess., i., 294-7 : sound Church-of-Eng- Iandism, or orthodox Protestant ism, perishes with the reading of theology, Ess., i., 300-3: Prospects of the Church of England (1839), ' this Essay not altogether mine,' Apo., 94: sed contra, ' now I am quite clear that it is from first to last my writing,' Ess., i., 308: Dryden's taunt against the Church of England, ' to foreign lands no sound of her is come,' rebutted by the Anglo-American Church, Ess., i., 313: a proof of the vitality of the Church of England, Ess., i., 334; 335: lb., ii., 57 : sed contra, ib., i., 380-6: Dlff., i., 46, 47: her Orders, Ess., ii., 1-3, 76-90 : argument of Anglican and Romanist, the former from the past, the latter from the present, Ess., ii., 5, 6: Anglicanism looks like schism, ib., ii., 9: the view that everything in the Church save ordination comes from the king, ib., ii., ig : Anglican denial of the need of intercommunion of dioceses, Ess., ii., 18, 20-5, g6-g: 'we have possession,' ib., ii., 48: in a very different position from the Donatists, inasmuch as the Donatists confined the Church to Africa, ib., ii., 4g : 'has never borne the name of mortal man,' Ess., ii., 51, 52 : ' we go to church, the Romanists to chape!,' ib., ii., 53 : life a Note of the Church, 'life tough and vigorous in the Church of Eng land,' Ess., ii., 53-g, 360 : Anglicans not worse than Semi- Arians, to whom the Fathers were kind, Ess., ii., 5g-62 : and were not Meletius of Anti och, Lucifer of Cagliari, Pas- chasius, and others, venerated as Saints, out of communion with Rome? Ess., ii., 62-g, 101 : summary of arguments that the Church of England may still be a living Church in spite of its isolation, Ess., ii., 100, 101, 360-2 : ib., i., ig8-2oi : ' if thirty-five years do not deprive a secluded branch of its Catho licity, neither do a hundred,' Ess., i., 201 : sed contra, ' the truth is just the contrary to this statement,' Ess., ii., 102 : the separation of England and Rome ' no lover's quarrel,' like V.T V 1- CHURCH OF ENGLAND 37 -In r those of early centuries : Rome wishes the Church of England dead and buried, and England fears and detests the See ol Rome, Ess., ii., 103, 104 mere inchoate schism of previ ous quarrels, Ess., ii., 107: Dlff., i., 4g, 50 : the strong dicta of the Fathers on the necessity of unity, above modi fied and explained (a.d. 1840), ' I am willing to modify them still ' (a.d. 1871), Ess., ii., 39- 41, 107, 108 : unequal to the situation at the rise of Method ism, Ess., i., 403-13 : three centuries of carelessness of baptism, Ess., ii., no, in : Anglican tradition of the divinity of Christ, not of the Apostolic Succession, Ess., ii., 1 10 : Church of England should claim her share in the op probrious epithets applied to Church of Rome, Ess., ii., 151, 152 : such opprobrious epithets actually applied to her, Ess., ii., i58-6g, e.g. her bishops called ' usurping anti-Christian mushrooms,' ib., ii., 161 : differ ences of England and Rome as of the parties of Paul, Cephas and Apollos (1 Cor. in., 4), Ess., ii., 360-2 : sed contra, ib., ii. , 103, 104 : ' not an estab lishment, not a party, not a Protestant denomination, but the Catholic Church partially obscured,' Ess., ii., 361 : note of schism against England, note of idolatry against Rome, Ess., ii., 367 : D.A., 5, 8 : Apo., 106-8 : abuse poured out on sister Churches, Ess., ii., 364, 365 : isolation and the claim to Catholicity cannot long stand together, ib., ii., 366: in the old Georgian era, sadly un- poetical, Ess., ii., 443, 444: application to her of the story, 1 Mamma will soon awake,' Ess., ii., 450 : likely to be divorced from the State, D.A., 22-4, 41 : ' how to accomplish it,' practical method of reform ing the Church of England, D.A., 34-43 : need of Angli can Monachism and Convent schools, D.A., 40, 43 : weekly Communion in, S.D., 117, 118 : Church not persecuted in Eng land, but is persecuted as it exists in other lands, S.D., 270, 271 : in peril in England, ib., 271 : maintained in Eng land rather as a support to civil society than for ' the unseen and spiritual blessings which are its true and proper gifts,' S.D., 272, 273 : four sermons on ' the safety of continuance in our communion,' S.D., 30S, note : Apo., 152-4 : sed contra, Dlff., i,, 79-95 : outward signs of Christ's presence have well- nigh deserted us, personal and private tokens still remain (a.d. i84i),S.fl.,3i8,3i9.332,334: M.S., ii., 49 : what those tokens are ; ' O I pause ere you eloubt that we have a Divine Presence amongst us still,' S.D., 322: 'outward notes partly gone, partly going,' ' surely we are under a judg ment,' S.D., 335, note, 338 : a wail over the Church of Eng land : ' 0 my mother, whence is this unto thee ? ' S.D., 336, 337, 382, 407, 408 : a nameless feeling, stopping secessions, S.D., 339-41 : secessions quick ened by ecclesiastical action on the Protestant side, S.D., 340, note: Apo., 140, 167: inward notes warranting a stay in her communion, — consciousness that God has been with us and has changed us for the better, S.D., 349,350: Apo., 193 — that we have not yet exhausted the graces offered us where wc are, S.D., 3 50, — wonderful providences, S.D., 351, — an- 38 CHURCH OF ENGLAND CHURCH OF ENGLAND swers to prayer, S.D., 352, 353, — experiences of the sacredncss of our Sacraments and punish ment of their profanation, S.D. , 353, 354,— death-beds, ours ' a safe Church to die in,' S.D., 355,— holy lives, ' safe to trust our souls in their company,' S.D., 355: E.G., 158: ob jection, the like arguments minister for Dissent, S.D., 360 : how far this may be al lowed, S.D., 365, 366, note: but Dissenters have nothing to quit in joining the Church, S.D., 362-5 : temporary frames of mind not to be taken to come from God, S.D., 357, 358: ' that is a Church where Christ is present, this the very defini tion of the Church ' : if our Sacraments really have with them His presence, ' we are part of the Church ' : ' if not, then we are but performers in a scene which God in His mercy may visit, but in visit ing, will go beyond His pro mise,' S.D., 354 : not doc trines, but religious bodies may be judged by their fruits, S.D., 35g : ' Elijah was not in com munion with the Church of Moses ' and ' did not worship in the Temple,' ' an encourage ment for us,' who, though not without the Sacraments, ' are separated from the great body of the Church,' S.D., 370, 371 : ' what want we then but faith in our Church ? if we have a secret misgiving about her, all is lost,' S.D., 380: 'if we claim to be the Church, let us act like the Church, and we shall become the Church,' S.D., 3gi : prospect of disestablish ment (a.d. 1833), H.S., i., 339 : ' our blessed martyr St. Charles and King George the Good,' H.S., i., 340: L.G., 12: if the throne fails us, ' we must look to the people,' as did St. Ambrose ; difficulty of such policy, answer, H.S., i., 341-5 : '_ at present (a.d. 1835) the beau ideal of a clergyman in the eyes of many is a reverend gentle man who has a large family and administers spiritual con solation,' U.S., i., 376 : theory of Royal Supremacy, H.S., iii., 406-21 : the Establishment ' does not understand how to turn them (enthusiasts) to ac count, loses them, is weakened by the loss, and then de nounces them,' U.S., ii., g8, 165 : ' Church of England, as such, scarcely has a legal status,' U.S., iii., 229, 230 : ' in England, in the reign of Elizabeth, lawyers got hold of religion and have never let it go,' Idea, 508: Anglican, Roman, two or one? E.G., 37, 38, 48, 49, 302, 303: if one, why not Anglican and Wes leyan one? ib., 4g, 50: 'what is unity? ' 'oneness of polity,' E.G.; 51 : comprehensiveness of, E.G., 82-5 : Roman or An glican, but not Anglo-Roman, E.G., 186: celibacy and the genius of Anglicanism, E.G., ig2, 193 : heterodoxy of pre- Tractarian age,/b., 2og-i4 : lour parties in the Church, ib., 215, 216 : satisfying to simple souls, E.G., 263: questions concern ing the Church of England, ib., ¦2.91, 2g3 : are the Rubrics and Calendar binding? E.G., 300, 301 : if Rome, Greece, and England make one Church, the Church is a kingdom in decay, it has failed, E.G., 303: not all in the Church of England void of faith, L.G., 381, 382: Mix., 188, 189, 2g6: ' no "man alive of fair abilities would place undoubting faith and reliance in the Church Established,' Mix., I7g, 231: 'not faith in V *""* >-v „ \ / V^ it, but attachment to it,' ib., 230, 231 : its dependence on the State, Mix., 251: a mere Establishment, Dlff., i., 6,8: duty of its clergy, not to in culcate any particular theology, but to watch over the anti- Catholic tradition, Prepos., 74, 75 : without reproach in the execution of this its special charge, particularly in 1850, Prepos., 76, 77: has no de scent, no relationship, is no body politic, ' does not know what it holds,' Dlff., i., 6, 7 : has gone its own way despite of the Oxford Movement, ib., 10, 11, 34: Anglican and ali man-made formularies modified by the growth of the body poli tic, Dlff., i., 18-21 : Gorham judgment, Dlff., i., 22 sq. : further loss of dogma to be looked for, ib., 26, 27 : abund ance of life in the Church of England, Dlff., i., 46, 47: Ess., i., 334, 335 : ib., ii., 53"9, 360 : is that life super natural, Catholic, Apostolic ? Dlff., i., 47: set up in Eras tianism, and therefore opposed to the first principle of the Oxford Movement, Dlff., i., 105-13 : to continue in her com munion is to abandon the Move ment, ib:, 118-25 : clergymen of the old school, Dlff., i., 155 : E.G., 156, 157: clergymen of the new school, disregarding bishops and traditions, in some points following Rome, in others Greece, their own private judgment the ultimate sanction of their preference, Diff., i., 160-3 '• the Non-jurors, no doc trine to keep them together, the mixed chalice, Dlff., i., 220-4 : good Anglicans, as such, carried nearer and nearer to the Catho lic Church, Dlff., i., 359, 360 : Anglicanism, quiescent and An glicanism in action, distinction parallel to that between decree and practices of Rome, Apo. 105 : Newman's desire for fuller ceremonial and ritual i the Church of England, Apo. 166 : ' we are keeping peopi from you [Rome] by supplyin| their wants in our own Church, of England, Apo., igi : 'onl; through the English Church cai you act upon the English na tion,'/b. : Anglicanism half-waj to Rome, Liberalism half-wa) to Atheism, Apo., 198, 204 ' extreme astonishment that '. had ever imagined it to be ; portion ofthe Catholic Church, Apo., 33g : 'the veriest of nonentities,' ib., 340: Dlff., i., 6, 7 : 'a serviceable breakwater against doctrinal errors more fundamental than its own,' Apo., 340, 342: breakwater, not bulwark, Diff., ii., 9-11 : main difference between High Anglicans and Catholics, not as to the Church's powers, but as to the depository of them, Dlff., ii., 200: 'the king took the place of the Pope, but the Pope's principles kept posses sion,' Dlff., ii., 262, 263 : ' our national form (of religion) pro fesses to be little more than reading the Bible and leading a correct life,' G.A., 57: two classes among Anglicans, those who are looking out beyond Anglicanism and those who are not, Q.A., 253, 254: 'in cer tain minds misconceptions and prejudices may exist, such as to make it their duty in con science (though it be a false conscience) to remain in An glicanism,' Ess., i., 217 : 'the national religion has many at tractions ; it leads to decency and order, . . . but it comes of mere nature, and its teaching is of nature, ... it in no true sense inculcates the Unseen,' 40 CHURCH OF ROME r Mix., 102: 'we must not in dulge our imagination in the view we take of the National Establishment,' Diff., i., 5-7. Church of Rome, clothed with purple robe of Ceesar, tired of theocracy, P.S., ii., 251-4 : religious life, ib., i., 238: 'an instrument of worldly politics,' still we arc indebted to her for her ' faithful custody of the Faith through so many cen turies,' P.S., ii., 390 : super stitions of, penance, indul gences, image-worship, Jfc, 318 : kept too many Saints' Days, P.S., ii., 395 : Romanist ' assumes his Church's con clusions as true,' and adduces Antiquity ' rather to receive an interpretation than to furnish a proof,' V.M., \., 68, 69: high doctrine of Sacraments a safe guard against any defective view of justification, Jfc, 183 : considers faith in the abstract as assent to God's Word, ib., 258, 261 : does she profess herself to be ' the mirror of all that passes before the Divine Mind? ' Jfc., 3ig : extreme Roman writers on justification, ib., 2, 31, note, igo, note : has made unwarrantable additions to the Creeds, V.M., i., 224-33: sed contra, ib., 225, note, 231, note, 232, note, 233, note : a solemn warning to keep clear of her, V.M., i., 265 : scandals, Pope Vigilius, Benedict IX., simony, schism in papacy, V.M., i., 345-54 : O.S., 144, 145 : presents just that aspect to Englishmen which is most unpromising, V.M., i., pref., p. xxxvii. : difference between her formal teaching and popular manifestations of belief, lb., i., pref., pp. xxxvii., xliv.-xlvi., 42 : ib., ii., 113 sq., 370 sq. : Apo., 105 : use of terms, Romanism and Popery, V.M., i., pref., , xxvii., xxviii. : invective against, afterwards withdrawn, V.M., i., 83, 84 : ib., ii., 369, note, 377, 428-33= Dlff., i., 141, 142: over-systematized, V.M., i., 98-104, 118, note : ' a minute, technical, and peremptory the ology,' V.M., i., 105, note: rude to the Fathers as to in capable old men, for govern ment purposes would gladly dismiss them all, ib., i., 52, 53, 56, note, 107-10 : prefers ab stract proofs to facts, V.M., i., in, 115 : alone of all Churches dares claim infalli bility, V.M., \., 117: E.G., 225: Mix., 229: her corrup tion, the misdirection, not the absence of right principle, K./W., i., 40-2, notes: Diff., ii., 81 : her first principle, the infallibility of the existing Church to the setting aside of Antiquity, V.M., i., 49 note, 69 note : why we remain separate from Rome, V.M., ii., 96-8 : Ess., ii., 360-3, 367, 370, 372 : popular arguments against such separation, V.M., ii., 100, 101 : grievances against Rome, — denial of cup to laity, doctrine of intention in Sacra ments, necessity of confession, unwarranted anathemas, purga tory, invocation of Saints, worship of images, V.M., ii., 106-13, with notes : to be judged by her teaching and practice over and above the text of the Tridentine decrees, V.M., ii., 113-9 : ib., i., pref., pp. xlv.-lxix. : Ess., ii., 368: bound at Trent to the cause of Antichrist, V.M., ii., 206, 207, notes: Apo., 52: how those who hold the Apostolical Succession can maintain the Pope to be Antichrist, passes comprehension, V.M., ii., 2ig: language of Apocalypse, literal or figurative, not easy of appli- .-¦*4 - V**:\ CHURCH OF ROME 41 Pi r \ ; \ / cation to Papal Rome, ib., ii., 221, 222 : in the words of Abp. Laud, ' till Rome be other than she is ' we must be estranged from her, ib., ii., 412 : Ess., ii., 72: D.A., 17,28: G.A., 361 : Romish, not primitive, V.M., ii., 2g4: Lloyd, Bram hall, and Bull, on the difference between her doctrine and her practical teaching, V.M., ii., 372-5 : what is and is not pop ery, Ess., i., 257 : French Con cordat, oppression of French Church thereby, Ess., i., 140-4 : Gallican Articles, ib., i., 144, 145 : Romanist believes in a standing organ of Revelation, Ess., I., 159 : sed contra, Diff., ii., 327, 32S : Romanism does look like a departure from Antiquity, Ess., ii., 8, 10: ' does the Church, according to Romanists, know more now than the Apostles knew ? ' Ess., ii., 12-4: Church of Rome lacks the note of reality in England and in Russia, ib., ii., 50: D.A., 9: things that shock one in the Roman com munion, D.A., 28: Ess., ii., 71 : if Rome is Antichrist, so is England, Ess., ii., 114, 115, 166-g : if Rome is not the house of Satan, she is the house of God, Ess., ii., 115, 116 : ' abominations of Rome,' a phrase not acted upon in our behaviour to her, Ess., ii., 146-50 : such reproaches a note of the Church, Anglicans should be eager to share them, ib., ii., 151, 152 : Roman party in England (a.d. 1840), ' a double- dealing, worldly-minded set, the less we have to do with them the better,' Ess., ii., 180, 181: Diff., it., .5: 'ducking to attract attention, as gipsies make up to truant boys,' Ess., ii., 71, 72: Apo., 126, 127: co-operating with the enemies of God, Ess., ii., 58, note: Roman Church practises what looks very like idolatry, Ess., ii., 367-70 : ' a sister or mother towards whom we feel so tenderly and reverently, and whom nothing but some urgent reason in conscience could make us withstand so reso lutely,' E.G., 278, 279 : Ess., ii., 36g : ' if Rome is not to last, why should the daughter who has severed herself from Rome ? ' D.A., 4 : not to look towards Rome, but build upon Laud's principles, D.A., 17: heads of Roman offending, D.A., 28: 'as if Romanism would not be the inevitable result of a realized Angli canism,' D.A., ig, note: 'the one and only successor, heir and representative of the Apos tolic College,' Dev., no: 'not idolatrous, unless Arianism is orthodoxy,' Dev., 143, *44 : Diff., ii., 85 : secessions to Rome ' in a moment of excite ment, or of weakness,' ' or under misapprehension, or with manifest eccentricity,' in de spite of a certain nameless feeling forbidding them, S.D., 339, 34° : our Church has taken the Protestant side and so accentuated tendencies to Rome, S.D., 340: Apo., 167 : shadow falling upon one pre disposed, L.G., 204, 205: her ' great claims,' ' overcoming attractions,' ' mighty mother,' ' fragrance of that bosom,' yet ' ruled by a spirit which is not she.'L.O., 278, 279, 332, 333: Apo., 54: V.V., 153 : 'we can't stand in controversy un less at heart we think very severely of Rome,' E.G., 278 Si : Ess., \., 218 : ii., 16, 131-3 : the Creed to which ' Anglican divines converge in their separate teachings,' E. G. , 42 CHURCH OF ROME— CIVILIZATION 365 : how taken for Antichrist, O.S., 141-4 : prejudice against, illustrated by parables, the Lion, Prepos., 4 -11: the Russian lecturer, ib., 26-41, 406, 407 : her magnitude, un appreciated by Englishmen, Prepos., 42-4: English preju dice against, ib., 77-80 : singu lar interest she awakens, Dlff., i., pref., viii. : Newman's view of in 1833, Apo., 52-5 : in 1836-41, ib., 105-13, 186: 'never so much piety and earnestness among Protestants, were there not very grave errors on the side of Rome,' Apo., 188 : Roman penny books of devotion, Dev., 429- 36: Apo., 196: all Christian ideas magnified in the Church of Rome, Apo., 196, ig7 : stamped with the same char acter and attributes as the Church of Antiquity, Dev., 245-7, 272, 273, 321, 322 : Apo., 197, 198: Dlff., ii., ig6, ig7 : ' Rome now the one faithful representative, and thereby heir and successor, of that free - spoken dauntless Church of old,' Dlff., ii., 198 : ' the Rock of St. Peter on its summit enjoys a pure and serene atmosphere, but there is a great deal of Roman malaria at the foot of it,' Dlff., ii., 297 : ' speak gently of our sister's fall ' : ' no, if it is a fall, we must not speak gently of it,' L.Q., 279. Church ofthe Fathers, H.S., i., 333-446: H.S., ii., 1-206. Church Missionary Society (a.d. 1830), ' Suggestions in behalf of,' a Letter circulated in Oxford to the effect that the Society should be under the Bishops, V.M., ii., 1-16 : Newman, secretary to the Oxford Branch, did not move 254 amendments, ib., ii., 3-7 : differs from the Bible Society in not co-operating with heretics, nor recognizing Dissenters as on a footing with the Church, ib., ii., 13. Cicero, H.S., i., 245-300: the first Roman who rose to the highest offices by his merits as a civilian , ib., 247 : ' always too confident, or too dejected,' ib., 251 : 'as little of a great statesman as of a great commander,' ib., 256 : ' never took an important step without afterwards repent ing of it,' ib., 251 : ' antiquity may be challenged to produce a man more virtuous, more per fectly amiable,' ib., 256: his industry, ib., 261, 262: not un like Addison, ib., 263, note, 300, note : an eclectic in phil osophy, ib., 272, 273 : his say ings on God and on the immor tality of the soul, ib., 273, 274 : his dislike of the Epicureans, lb., 274 : literary skill of his philosophical dialogues, ib., 276, 277 : his works on rhetoric, ib., 278-82: De Legibus, De Republica, ib., 283, 284: De Finibus, Tusculan Questions, ib., 285, 286: De Natura De orum, the most splendid of all his works, ib., 287 : defects and merits of his oratory, ib., 2gi-5 : wisely avoided the simple Attic style, unsuitable in a language so defective as Latin, ib., 295, 296 : ' they (Livy, Tacitus, etc.) write Latin, Cicero writes Roman,' Idea, 281,282: 'the greatest master of composition that the world has seen,' H.S., . A- 297- Civilization, ¦ gives men refined wishes, and sets them on grati fying them,' P.S., viii., 174, 175: apart from religion, P.S., i-, 3°, 33, 3", 312 : Idea, 201- n: not the Church's business, P.S., iv., 160, 161 : Idea, 203 : Dlff., i., 235-44: not Christian ity, U.S., 40-2, 102, 103 : . * i * \;y- CIVILIZATION-COMPARATIVE RELIGION 43 '~V~* 4, J^H ~~* %v .<" \ I Y though ' Christianity is ever civilization, so far as its in fluence prevails,' H.S., i., 165 : ' Christianity is the religion of civilization,' because it is open to all mankind, and recognizes all true progress, M.S., i., 200- 2 : Mediterranean civilization, the central civilization of man kind, and main seat of Christian ity, Idea, 250-5 : the Church has had ' a principal part in the civilization of human kind,' O.A., 445 : civilized States ele- stroyed from within, H.S., i., 162, 170-4: 'civilized States ever tend to substitute ob jects of sense for objects of imagination,' H.S., i., 17° : 'the systematic use, improve ment, and combination of those faculties which are his (man's) characteristic,' H.S., i., 165: the barbarian, capricious, un- progressive, H.S., i., 163, 164, 183-6 : ' barbarism a principle, not of society, but of isolation,' H.S., i., 166: 'objects, not proveable, but vivid and impos ing, the bond which keeps its (barbarism's) members to gether,' H.S., i., 171: 'can a civilized State become bar barian ? can a barbarian State ever become civilized?' H.S., i„ 178-80: Chinese civilization, H.S., \., 176, 177, 181: 'the very causes which lead to the greatness of civilized commun ities, at length by continuing become their ruin,' H.S., i., 207, 208 : some nations civilized by conquering, others by being conquered, H.S., iii., 288, 289 : civilization built on the Greek classics, preserved in Roman literature, Idea, 256-61 : ' Jer usalem the fountain-head of religious knowledge as Athens of secular,' both streams meet in Rome, Idea, 264, 265 : an out-and-out pagan civilization, Call., 11,42-9,113-5: man at his worst, a pagan mob, Call., 178-95 : savagery a consequence of original sin, V.V., 355, 356. Clergy, their part in politics, P.S. , i., 158, 159: participation in politics a duty, not a privilege, ib., ii., 352: ib., iii., 204, 205, 216, 217 : religion in some sense political, ib., iii., 212, 213: Arl., 258, 259: the clergyman a warning of the next world, P.S., viii., 147 : dislike of clergymen, ib., viii., 147-g : the clergyman's work is heavenly, and to it he gives himself wholly, ib., viii., 170: clergy and marriage, V.M., ii., 327: L.G., 192, I93: endow ment or the voluntary system ? Ess. 1.1 341. Coleridge, Aids to Reflection, quotes Leighton on the use of adjectives with negative prefix, G.A., 304, 305- Comforts, thankfulness for, P.S., v., 270-80 : an obstacle to the love of God, ib., v., 337 : vi-, 30 : vii., 98 : comfortable sit tings in church, V.M., ,i., 39: Ess., i., 350, 351 : 'true faith does not covet comforts : it only complains when it is for bidden to kneel, when it reclines upon cushions, is protected by curtains, and encompassed by warmth,'. P.S., v., 2 : 'Christ threw away comforts,' S.N., 100 : ' a sober mind never en joys God's blessings to the full,' P.S., i., 174 : ' He almost en joins upon us the use of some, "lest we should forget that this earth is of His creation, and not of the evil one,' S.D., 124 : ' real and recurring blessings of life,' G.A., 401 : Christmas comforts, S.N., 260-2 : Bacon's mission, increase of social com fort, ' heroism after all was not his philosophy,' Idea, 118, 119. Comparative Religion, Milman on, 44 COMPREHENSIVENESS— CONSCIENCE CONSCIENCE 45 Ess., ii., 197, igg, 204, 209, 23i> 235-40 : key principle, the characteristic of Revelation is addition, not substitution : God has scattered the seeds of truth far and wide over the earth, and the Church has gathered in their increase, Ess., ii., ig4, !95, 231-3: 'the Church on visitation through the earth, sifting, selecting, refining,' D.A., 211, 212, note; and as similating, Dev., 355, 356. Comprehensiveness, evils of, Arl., 147-9 : ' no two opinions so contrary but some form of words may be found vague enough lo comprehend them both,' ib., 148: in Church of England, E.G., 70, 71, 80-5. Comtism, theory of three periods, U.S., 150, 151 : H.S., ii., 367, 368 : what Comte said of the medieval Church being a bless ing in its day will be said in ages to come of the Church of the nineteenth century, Idea, 5I7-. Confession, made obligatory, an obstacle to communion with Rome, V.M., ii., 108, note: as it is in fact, Protestant view of it, Prepos., 350-2 : not the individual confessor, but the Catholic Church, does interpose between man and his God, and such interference is wanted, S.N., 10-2, 53, 54: utterance, great relief, S.N., 199, 200 : the confessor cannot do what he will, but is bound by sundry laws, S.N., ro, n : absolution, V.V., 83,84. Confirmation, ' no one wilfully re sists the Ordinance, but will thereby be visibly a worse Christian,' P.S., ii., 78 : timely reception of, ' let them not get too old,' ib., iv., 62-5 : an Anti- Protestant service, V.M., ii., 42, 43 : Gifts ofthe Holy Ghost given in, S.N., 332, 333. Conservatism, a Conservative, ' a man who is at the top of the tree, and knows it, and means never to come down,' H.S., iii., 131, 132 : ' to prefer the establishment of religion to its purity, is Conservatism,' H.S., iii., 132, 133 : the opposite to detachment, ib., 130, 133 : old men conservative, ib., 134, 140. Conscience, ' natural,',' our instinc tive sense of right and wrong,' P.S., i., 216, 217, 219 : ' Rea son is set against Conscience and usurps its power,' ib., i., 219 sq. : ' a stern, gloomy principle,' ' its effect is to burden and sadden the religious mind,' P.S., i., 312: G.A., 3go, 3gi : U.S., 67: misery of a bad conscience, P.S., v., 147, 148 : not every conscience il luminated by God, ib., v., 226, 234 : testimony of conscience in godly sincerity implies a willingness to let go our old selves and suffer God to change us, ib., v., 237, 241: instances ofthe lack of this, ib., v., 242-7 : conscience ' incites us to a noble faith in what we cannot see,' P.S., vi., 33g, 340: led by conscience, one ' will learn from experience the doctrine of original sin, before he knows the actual name of it,' P.S., viii., 116, 117 : ' the Gospel the completion and perfection of that religion which natural con science tenches,' P.S., viii., 120, 202 : O.S., 64-8 : G.A., 417, 418, 423, 487 : ' the Chris tian's faith and obedience are not the same religion as that of natural conscience, as being Eome way beyond it,' P.S., viii., 202 : Adam and Eve ' lost Eden, and they gained a con science,' P.S., viii., 258 : 'since the inward law of Conscience brings with it no proof of its truth,' habitual obedience to it N / \ / ' implies the exercise of a vig orous faith in the truth of its suggestions, quieting the mur murs of Reason,' U.S., ig : ' implies a relation between the soul and a something exterior, and that, moreover, superior to itself,' U.S., 18: deference to, perverted into deference to our own judgment, U.S., 172: Dlff., ii., 250: 'a simple ele ment in our nature, yet its operations admit of being sur veyed and scrutinized by Rea son,' U.S., 183: 'there are those who make excuse for stifling an enquiry which con science tells them they ought to pursue,' Ess., i., 217-20: 'more imperative in enforcing duty than successful in deter mining duty in particular cases,' Dev., 361: 'the State ought to have a conscience,' Diff., ii., 267 : three substitutes for Conscience : Human Law, Ex pediency, Beauty, H.S., iii., 7g, 80 : ' Conscience is pro nounced superannuated and re tires on a pension,' ib., 7g : Conscience confounded with what is called a moral sense, a mere self-respect and self-con templation, Idea, igi-3, igg, 200 : injunctions of Conscience, awful, delicate apparitions, how they vanish and come back again, Idea, 514, 515 : witness to the being of a God, Call., 314: Apo., 198: M.D., 496: S.N., 187: Q.A., 104-18, 38g- gi : P.S., ii., 18: Mix., 152: like a clock, needs regulating, Q.A., 233, 234: left to itself, becomes wavering, ambiguous, and false, Mix., 83, 84: man has reason and conscience by nature, not by grace, ib., 151, 152 : natural conscience would lead a man on, but generally does not, O.S., 20, 21 : con science, pointing to God, to man's ignorance and sinfulness, puts some minds on the look out for a revelation, O.S., 64-g: G.A., 3go, 3gr, 423: M.S., iii., 7g : a broad distinc tion between reason and con science; the latter the safer guide, the former may be the clearer, nay even the truer, Apo., 35g : ' the temptation of substituting reason for con science,' Apo., 316: the sub stitution of reason for con science is utilitarianism, U.S., 184 : conscience as ' a mere sort of sense of propriety,' con science as ' the echo of God's voice ' ; ' the first way is not ol faith, the second is of faith,' S.N., 327: G.A., 105, 106: Mix., 151,152: conscience the law of God as apprehended in the minds of individual men, Dlff., ii.,247: not a judgment on any speculative truth, but bears immediately upon some thing to be done or not done, ib., 256: never lawful to go against conscience, not even against an erroneousconscience, Dlff., ii., 247, 259,260: Ess., i., 217 : cannot be ' resolved into any combination of prin ciples more elementary than itself,' Dlff., ii., 248 : ' the in ternal witness of both the ex istence and the law of God,' ib. : 'the aboriginal Vicar of Christ, a prophet in its informa tions, a monarch in its peremp- torincss, a priest in its blessings and anathemas,' Diff., ii., 248, 249 : ' I shall drink — to the Pope, if you please — still to Conscience first, and to the Pope afterwards,' Dlff., ii., 258, 261 : Conscience set aside by philosophy, ' as though the very notion of responsibility were irrational in that infinite eternal network of cause and effect in which we helplessly 46 CONSCIENCE— CONTROVERSY CONVERSION— CONVOCATION 47 lie,' Dlff., ii.,249: conscience in the popular mind, ' the right of acting according to judg ment or humour, without any thought of God at all,' Diff., ii., 250 : ' conscience is a stern monitor, but in this century it has been superseded by a counterfeit, the right of self- will,' ib. : papal condemnation of liberty of conscience falls on liberty of conscience falsely so called, Diff., ii., 251, 252, 273-5: Papacy presupposes the natural light of conscience, also the insufficiency of that light, ib., 252-4 : locus classicus on Conscience, Q.A., 105-18: Dlff., ii., 246-61 : ' Conscience has both a critical and a judicial office,' ' it is a moral sense and a sense of duty,' G.A., 105, 106 : answer to such as see no more in conscience than a taste or association, Q.A., 122-4: atheist view of conscience, G.A., 246: internal teacher of natural religion, G.A., 38g-gi. Constantine the Great, our bene factor, Arl., 242 : a statesman, not a theologian, more anxious for concord than for orthodoxy, ib., 242-4 : his Edict of Milan (a.d. 313), ib., 245 : forcibly re presses Donatists and other Sectaries, ib., 245, 246 : his letter to Alexander antl Arius, ib., 247-g: Dlff., i., 382-5: G.A., 142, 143: puts pressure upon Arian bishops, Arl., 255, 256: his vision of tbe Cross and testimony thereof to Eusebius, Mir., 271-84: at Nicaea, Ath., i., 55, 56: ii., 184: Dlff., ii., 201. Contemplative Life, Martha to ' minister with the Angels,' Mary to ' adore with the Sera phim,' P.S., iii., 322: with Mary, the aged and the children, ministers of the altar, the un married, the spirits of the just made perfect, ib., 322-6: the better part, ib., 326, 327 : the strength of the Church, ib., 331-3- . Contradictions, 'arise from the want of depth in our minds to master the whole truth,' P.S., v., 48 : holiness a seeming union of contradictions, ib., v., 67 : vii., 12 : viii., gg, 100 : apparent contradictions about space, time, mathematical lines, and so about religion and science : various professors must go on quietly in a neigh bourly way, awkward appear ances notwithstanding, with full faith in the consistency of that multiform truth which they hold between them, Idea, 463-5 : in seeming contradic tions between science and revelation, the point will turn out to he cither ' not proved, or not contradictory, or not con tradictory to anything really revealed,' e.g. Copernicanism, ib., 467. Controversy, use of hard names in, V.M., i., pref., pp. xxvii., xxviii. : ii., 158, I5g, 178 : on sacred subjects almost an ir reverence, Arl., 136, 137 : Whately on the laws of con troversy excluding ridicule and insult, Prepos., 201, 202 : laws grossly violated by the Protestant agitation of 1850, ib., 200, 201, 203-7 : ridicule of individuals, permissible in a free country, Prepos., 203, 204: rule among gentlemen to ac cept an adversary's denial, Prepos., 226 : Apo., pref., ix., x. : 'no one seems to look for any great devotion or fervour in controversialists, writers on Christian Evidences, theo logians, and the like,' Q.A., 216 : ' as we advance in percep tion of the Truth, we all be come less fitted to be contro- ^ / \ / r versialists,' V.M., i., 69 : ' those who are certain of a fact are indolent disputants,' G.A., 201-3. rtlsot^, 3.00$ Conversion (in the spiritual sense), not usually a clearly marked date, P.S., iii., go : an uncon ditional surrender, ib., iii., 96, 97 : how is he to know he is forgiven ? ib., iii., 9g, cf. gy : 1 one never can be sure of a new convert,' ib., iii., 341 : sudden conversion not to be looked for by those at present living in sin, ib., viii., 211-3: a conver sion not of God marked by instability, ib., viii., 222 ; by moroseness, ib., viii., 223 : true conversions not so sudden as they seem, ib., viii., 225-7 : an a priori view of the uncon verted state as one of Pelagian self-righteousness, Ess., i., 395-8 : story of a conversion, Call., 165,166: charity needed for conversion, Mix., 80-1: Newman's conversion in boy hood, Apo., 4. Conversion (in the theological sense), a convert in favour with no party, Ess., ii., 338, 33g : votaries of private judg ment angry at a conversion, ib., ii., 340 : wrong motives of conversion, ib., ii.,' 343 : apology of recent converts (1846), Ess'., ii., 424-7 : con version positive, not negative, not by being unclothed, but clothed upon, profectus fidei, non pcrmutatio, D.A., 200 : Dev., 200, 201 : Call., 2gi : Apo., 49-52: O.A., 245-51: converts not to be hurried nor accused of motives, L.G., 112, 113 : a convert's experience, ib., 186 : silent ripening of a conversion, ib., 202, 203 : wrong way of conversion by criticism, such converts ' criti cize themselves out of it again,' ib., 205: due delay, E.G.', 334, 335 '• final decision and its cost, ib., 34I"7> 369, 372 : con version a question of salvation, ib. , 367 : moral certainty be fore conversion, L.G., 384, 385: 'pride treading down faith and conviction,' Call., 164, 165 : clear and fearless confidence consequent upon conversion, Mix., 179, 180, 187 : attitude to converts of the communion they have left, Mix., 179, 182, 183 : stages of conversion, ib., 188, i8g : ad vice to persons in the first stage of conversion, Mix., 231-5: a surprise, O.S., 56: intellectual difficulties in the way, Dlff., i., pref., pp. ix.-xi. : converts apt to fail in consist ency, S.N., 311 : ' the con vert comes, not only to believe in the Church, but also to trust and obey her priests, and to conform himself in charity to her people,' Diff., ii., ig : not debarred for ever from writing and taking sides in an open question in religion, ib., ii., ig, 20 : typical argumentative pro cess of conversion, G.A., 288-gi : of a lapsed convert ' the world will say that he has lost his certitude ofthe divinity of the Catholic faith, but he never had it,' G.A., 247, 248. Convocation of Canterbury, U.S., iii., 341-421 : its constitution, ib., 341 : prorogued a.d. 1717- 1835, ib., 342 : its fortunes under William III., contro versies between Wake and others as to the King's power over it, ib., 343-53, 390-4 : quarrel of the Lower with the Upper House on the question of Adjournments, ib., 355-76 : the Lower House in i68g saved ' innovations such as would literally have been fatal to us as a Church,' ib., 378 : Convo cation under Anne and George, 48 CORRUPTIONS— CREDENCE CREEDS— CROSS 49 the Hoadley catastrophe, ib., 381-8 : Convocation from early times to Charles II. , ib., 395- 404 : tacit resignation of the power of granting subsidies, ib., 404, 405. Corruptions, a corruption an un faithful development of doc trine, Dev., 4T, 170, 171 : ascribed to the Church of Rome, V.M., i., 40-2 : Dlff., i., 266, 267 : her practical teaching a corruption, V.M., ii., 113 sq., 370 sq. : ib., {., pref., pp. xxxvii., xliv.-xlvi. : in practice, ' the natural effect of a multitude having faith and hope without the saving grace of love,' Diff., i., 278-88: a necessary and ordinary phen omenon, Diff., i., 348: 'a people's religion is ever a corrupt religion, in spite of the provisions of Holy Church,' Diff., ii., 81: V.M., i., 40-2, notes : what Anglicans call Roman corruptions (Apo., 105, 106) are often true de velopments, Diff., i., 395- Councils, General, 'may err' as such, ' unless in any case it is promised that they shall not err': 'such a promise does exist,' V.M., ii., 2gi : Ath., ii., g6 : some General CouncUs not Ecumenical, V.M., ii., 2g2, note : proceedings at Nicrea, Arl., 250-4: rival Councils of Sardica and Philip- popolis, ib., 28g, 293, 294 : the cursus publicus, ib., 293, note : Councils of Aries and Milan, Arl., 314-7: of Sirmium, Se- leucia, and Ariminum, ib., 343- 50, 423-30 : the original Creed of Nicxa, ib., 395: Ath., i., 57: of Constantinople, Arl., 388-92 : ' General Councils said what they should not have said,' Arl., 466, 468: Council of Jerusalem at the consecra tion of the Martyry (church built by Constantine on the site of Calvary) received Arius into communion, Ath., i., 92-4: Council of Antioch, called tbe Council of the Dedication, its three formulas of Faith, Ath., i., 94-9 : another Council of Antioch and Formula, Ath., \., 100, 101 : a fifth Formula, called the Macrostich, also at Antioch, Ath., i., 102-8 : Arl., 286, 287 : Councils and Formu las of Sirmium, A th.,\., 108-16: Arl., 312-4, 423-30: Photinus (Scotinus) condemned there, Ath., i., 105, 108, notes: Council or Niciea a witness to Tradition, unconstrained by secular power, Ess., i., 123-7: second Nicene Council made ' an extrinsic addition to the Creed,' Ess., ii., 7: sed contra, ib., note: scandals of Councils, H.S., ii., 335, 336: Vatican Council, Diff., ii., 193, 2gg-3i9 : is a mere majority enough to make a conciliar decree bind ing ? Dlff., ii., 303, 304 = such binding force may accrue, not from the Council, but from the acceptance of the Church, Dlff., ii., 304, 305: Council of Ephesus a parallel to the Vatican, Dlff., ii., 305-7 : facts of the Council of Ephesus, Diff., ii., 372-5: 'a council of Bishops is only one of the modes in which he (the Pope) exercises his infallibility : the scat of infallibility is in him, and they are adjuncts,' Dlff., ii. , 371. Crabbe, his Tales of the Hall, quoted, ' this poem ... I have never lost my love of it,' Idea, 150: Ess. , i., 18, 19. Credence, the notional assent which we accord to that general information, that ' gentleman's knowledge,' which fills in the lacunce of our professional knowledge and makes the or- \ / dinary furniture of the mind, G.A., 53-5 : how it differs from Opinion, ib., 58, 5g. Creeds, formulated in the New Testament, P.S., ii.,* 262-5 : many creeds cannot all be right, P.S., viii., 185: as well two Gods as two Creeds, U.S., 328 : expressive of one idea, which they can never express fully, ib., 331, 332, 336: state ments chiefly negative, Jfc, 316: Creeds, the Apostles' and the Nicene, contain all that is of faith, V.M., i., 217-22: sed contra is original sin, the in spiration of Scripture, the Holy Eucharist, no point of faith ? ib., i., 222, note: Roman addi tions to Creeds, V.M., i., 224- 33, notes : the place of Scrip ture in the Creed, V.M., i., 240-3, notes : 'a man is bound to believe all truth which is brought home to him, not the Creed only,' ib., i., 243: free dom from symbols, abstractedly the highest state of Christian communion, ' silence as it were for half an hour,' Arl., 36-8, 133-5: P.S., ii., 27, 37: nec essarily formulated in face of heresy, Arl., 142-6: bond of Christian fellowship, Arl., 146-8 : to be used as tests, not of communion, but of authority, consequently not tendered to the laity, provided they do not set up counter-statements, Arl., 149, 150 : Creed of Nicaea, Ari., 395: Ath., i., 57: Creed of Eusebius of Caesarea, Ath., i., 55, 56: Creed of Nicaea not the imposition of secular power, Ess., i., 123, 124: a formal expression of the tradition of the Church, ib., i., 125 : Creed added to in second Nicene Council, ib., ii., 7, note : use of, Apostles' and Nicene, S.N., 318, 319: Athanasian Creed, ' the war-song of faith,' ' the most devotional formulary to which Christianity has given birth,' Q.A., 133: ' a hymn of praise to the Eternal Trinity,' P.S., ii.,270: Jfc, 316,— the damnatory clauses, P.S., ii., 270: vi.,360: V.M., ii., 17S : G.A., 140, 141 : Nicene Creed contains but one scientific word, 'consubstantial,' — why not the Real Presence? G.A., 144, 145. Cremation. ' The Christian Church put aside that old irreverence of the funeral pile,' P.S., i., 275-7- - Cross of Christ, continual practice of small, distasteful duties, P.S., i., 67: ib., vi., 319-21: Cross to be borne in continual remembrance, ib., v., 338, 339 : what carrying the cross means, ib., vii., 100, 101, no, in : the cross a yoke, never pleasant, ib., vii., 106: crosses may be come temptations, ib., vii., no : ' he who has really tasted of the true Cross,' ib., vii., 113 : cross of present occupation, lb., viii., 162, 163 : St. Helena's dis covery ofthe Holy Cross, Mir., 2S7-302 : the Cross as a stand ard of battle, Dev., 173, 422, 423 : its effect on a fanatic, E.G., 411, 412: Christ glories in His Cross, Mix., 315-7: Stations of the Cross, devotions for, M.D., 1S7-217, 221-46: Sign of the Cross, V.V., 69: Christ crucified, ' as we fix noxious birds up,' S.N., pref., viii., ix., 301 : ' the Cross puts a different complexion on the whole of life,' S.N., 123 : ' the Cross the Measure of the World,' P.S., vi., 83-93 : ' His Cross, has put its true value upon everything that we see, ... it has taught us how to live, how to use this world, what to expect, ... it is the tone into which all the strains 50 CYPRIAN— DECENCY DESTINY— DEVELOPMENT 5i of this world's music are ulti mately to be resolved,' ib., vi., 84, 85: 'justification is the setting up of the Cross within us,' Jfc, 173-8 : the Cross the Christian's portion, ib., v., 295, 2g6. Cyprian, St., on the Bishop as the centre of unity, Dodwell's in terpretation, Ess., ii., 25-32: not St. Augustine's, ib., 32, 35, cf.20-5: intrinsically absurd, Ess., ii.,96-8 : Cyprian careful to preserve the bond of peace with other Churches, Dev., 364 : on the question of baptism by heretics, ' argued fiom Scrip ture againht the judgment of 1 the Roman See,' V.M., i., 169, 170. Cyril of Alexandria, St., his formula, ' one Incarnate Nature of the Word of God,' T.T., 333 sq.: Ath., ii., 426-9: Dev., 300, 301 : a Saint, yet not necessarily saintly in all his doings, U.S., ii., 341. 342, 353, 354; parallels of St. Thomas of Canterbury and St. Theresa, ib., ii., 354-6 : reproached by St. Isidore, ib., ii-, 356, 357 : Dlff., ii., 375: his later years perhaps far more pleasing to the Divine Sanctity than the earlier, H.S., ii., 356-8 : pro bably thought no Council necessary in the case of Nes torius, ib., ii., 348, 349J h's proceedings at Ephesus, lb., 11., 349.52: Diff., ii., 372-5: 'a clear-headed constructive theo logian, saw what Theodoret did not see,' H.S., ii., 345= says of Blessed Mary that, consider ing she was a woman, it is likely that she was tempted to doubt and nearly did doubt at the Crucifixion, Dlff., ".. 132-7, J43- Davison of Oriel, Ess., ii., 375- 420: greatness undeveloped, ib., ii., 375, 376 : 'the secrecy and solitude in which great minds move,' ib., ii., 377 : d;d not compose well, yet happy in single phrases, ib., ii., 381-4 '• specimens of his style, ib., iu, 386-94 . his activity as pro- proctor, ib., ii., 385 : ruling idea of his life, according to Keble, ' the fixed love and admiration of heavenly things,' ib., ii., 394- 400 : quoted, Dev., iog : sup ported Copleston in the contro versy with the Edinburgh Re view, Idea, 158 : his arguments quoted, to the effect that 'a man is not to be usurped by his profession,' ib., 170-6.1 Death, neglect of the dead, P.S., iii., 383-5 ¦¦ thought of them consoling, ib., iii., 385"7 : what it is to die, ib., vii., 3-9 : S.N., 4g, 50 : commemoration of the, dead in the liturgy, D.A., 204, 205 : Dev., 367: H.S., ii., 158 : mystery of death, Call., 374, 375 : terrible to die, having been ' led on by God's grace, but stopped short of its scope,' MIX., 190, 191, 235, 236 : Dev., 445 : prayer for a happy death, M.D., 388: 'we walk over our own dying day, year by year,' S.N., 194, 253: en joyment of life, reluctance to quit, S.N., 50 ¦¦ ib; PP- >>;•, x. : spirits of the dead live in awful singleness, V.V., 109: what they could tell us, but may not, V.V., 195. *96- the dying Christian, V.V., 323-31 : death, ' as though my very being had given way and I was no more a substance,' ib., 323, 324, 328 : after death, ib., 33!-4- Decency, apart from Christianity, exemplified in Julian, extolled by Shaftesbury, Idea, 194-200 : its shallowness and inefficiency, Idea, 201-11 : P.S., i., 30-3, 76-8, 3", 3": »., 318; jy- 140, 160, 161, 301, 302 : U.S., \ / V ^ — "r*-"^ 40-8, 103 : Mix., 153-5 : Idea, 120, 121 : worldly decorum ' a rude attempt to cover the de gradation of the Fall,' P.S., viii., 266 : no fear of God about it, Idea, 190-3 : nor self-con demnation, O.S., 24, 25 : in sufficient for salvation, S.N., 191, ig2, 322-4 : need not be a work of faith, P.S., ii., 158 : 1 the national religion leads to decency, but is powerless to resist the world,' Mix., 102. Destiny, the youth who could not escape his destiny, E.G., ioi, 206, 207: Call., 29: O.S., 276: Apo., ng : not fatalism, ' fatalism the refuge of a con science-stricken mind,' U.S., 145- Detachment, virtue of, described, H.S., iii., 130: characteristic ofthe Popes, ib., 130, 133, 134, 137, 140 : of Pius IX., ib. 142-6 : the sacrifice of the present to the future, Call., 327, 328: detachment considered as watching for Christ, rare virtue, P.S., iv., 325.31: O.S., 35, 36. Development of doctrine, ' religious . knowledge more likely to be obscured than advanced by lapse of time,' P.S., vii., 249: way closed against discoveries, neither practicable nor desir able, ib., vii., 251 : Newman's later theory of development stated, V.M., i., 82: 'doc trines remain implicit till they are contravened : they are then stated in explicit form,' V.M., i., 223, note : ' articles hidden in the Church's bosom from the first, and brought out into form according to the occasion,' V.M., ii., 40 : dogmas existed before formulas, T.T., 333: development admitted, and alleged in support of Anglican ism, Ess., ii., 43-5 : sed contra, Dev., 78 : principles same in 4* substance, ever varying in accidentals, U.S., 303 : Catho lic dogma ' one, absolute, in tegral, indissoluble, while the world lasts,' U.S., 317: the mind often unconscious of the development of which its ideas are susceptible, U.S., 321-3 : ' centuries might pass without the formal expression of a truth which all along had been the secret life of millions,' U.S., 323 : ideas difficult to express, ib., 324 : or to recognize when expressed, ib., 325: ' they who look to Antiquity as supplying the rule of faith do not believe in the possibility of any sub stantial increase of religious knowledge,' Ess., i., 159: ii., 12-6, notes: 'here (Ess., i., 284-8) I have given utterance to j theory, not mine, of a metamorphosis and recasting of doctrines into new shapes,' Ess., i., 288, note, 308 : D.A., 12-5 : development in America, Ess., i., 337: theory of de velopment stated, Dev., 29, 30 : ' the process by which the aspects of an idea are brought into consistency and form,' Dev., 38 : unlike the course of a river, the stream of a great idea is not clearest near the spring, Dev., 40 : a corruption, an unfaithful development, Dev., 41, 170, 171 : an idea cannot be taken in at once simply and integrally, it must be gradually developed to be understood, Dev., 55-7 : no doctrine starts complete at first, Dev., 68 : our Lord's parables point to development, Dev., 73, 74: an infallible developing authority to be ex pected, Dev., 78 : if develop ments were to be expected, and developments there arc, the presumption is that they are true and legitimate, Dev., g3, 52 DEVELOPMENT— DISSENT 94, ioi : especially when they have no rival, Dev., gs, ioo : stages of a dogma on the road to definition, Dev., 122, 123: examples, — canon of New Testament, Dev., 123-6: orig inal sin, Dev., 126, 127 ; infant baptism, Dev., 127-9; com munion in one kind, Dev., 129-33; the homous,ion, Dev., 133 sq. : the cultus of saints, Dev., 138-42; the dignity of the Mother of God, Dev., 142-8 : papal supremacy, Dev., 148-65: Dlff., ii., 207-14: ' the filth century acts as a comment 011 the obscure text of the centuries before it,' D.A., 237, 238 : seven notes of what is development, not corruption, Dev., 171, 206 : first note, preservation of type, Dev., 171-8, 323 : three ex pressions, a, 0, 7, of the type uniformly preserved in the Catholic Church, a. Dev., 208 ; /3. ib., 245-7 : y. ib., 321, 322 : second note, continuity of principles, Dev., 178-85: third note, power of assimila tion, Dev., 185-9 : fourth note, logical sequence, Dev., i8g- g5 : fifth note, anticipation of its own future, Dev., igs-9 : sixth note, conservation of its own past, Dev., igg-203 : seventh note, chronic vigour, Dev., 203-5 : teachings of early Fathers completed by their successors, Dev., 366, 367 : Tertullian, Montanism, and development, Dev., 362-4 : development not a logical oper ation in the sense of a conscious reasoning from premisses, Dev., 189 : but when the thing is done, its being logical is the test of its being a true development, Del'., iqo, 191 : heresy in the path of develop ment, H.S., iii., 192-4: 'our rules and our rubrics have been altered to meet the times, hence an obsolete discipline may be a present heresy,' Idea, 82, 83 : ' showed that Rome was in truth ancient Antioch, Alex andria, and Constantinople,' Apo., 197, lg8 : development or. else corruption, V.M., i., 2og : idea of development dis liked by Pusey, Dlff., ii., 16: principle of doctrinal develop ment never so freely and largely used as in the decrees of 1854 and 1870, Dlff., ii., 314, 315 : how doctrinal development first presented itself to New man, and what he afterwards found in ' this to me ineffably cogent argument,' G.A., 4g8 : Dlff., i., 3g4-6. Disciplina arcani, nature and his tory, Arl., 47-56 : not strictly enforced after the second cen tury, Arl., 52: a bare but correct outline of doctrine, nothing to unlearn, Arl., 53 : set aside with reluctance, Arl., 136, 137 : no key to the whole difficulty which development is invoked to solve, Dev., 27-g : accounts for the omission ofthe Real Presence from the Creed, G.A., 145 : as regards the Blessed Virgin, Ath., ii., 208-10. Dissent, ' there is not a Dissenter living but, inasmuch and in so far as he dissents, is in a sin,' P.S., iii., 202, 203: mind of Dissent not the mind of Christ, ib., iii., 342 : why Dissent at tracts, P.S., iii., 345-7 : D.A., 3g : E.G., go : U.S., ii., 165 : hope for Dissenters, P.S., vi., 169-72, 176, 177 : left to the uncovenanted mercies of God, Jfc, 320: S.D., 365, 366, note ; Dissent to be tolerated, P.S., vi., 204, 205 : Dissenters apt to be irreverent, P.S., viii., 3-6 : no pretence to Antiquity, V.M., i., 263 : no pretence to DISSENT— ECCE HOMO >T- \ be the Bible Church, so they can never be right, Ess., ii., 355-7 : briskly return upon Anglicans their attacks upon Rome, V.M. ii., 2rg-2i : you must have dis sent or monachism, D.A., 3g : M.S., ii., 101, 102, 165 : ' we cannot hope for the recovery of dissenting bodies while we are ourselves alienated from the great body of Christendom,' p-D., 133 : Dissenters in join ing the Church have nothing to quit, S.D., 362-5: 'Dissenting teaching came to nothing, dis sipated in thoughts which had no point,' D.A., 296: bill for the admission of Dissenters to Oxford, H.S., iii., 332 : effect on Church of England, Mix., 251 : some Dissenters sit above their preacher, E.G., 205, 206: pious deaths of Dissenters, Diff., 1., 8S-93 : ' 0 rail not at our kindred in the North, al beit Samaria finds her likeness there,' V.V., 15S : concession, uncountenanced by Church Mis sionary Society in 1830, 'that dissenters may be recognized as independent bodies on a footing with the Church, 'V M ii., 13. Dodwell, his Cyprianic Disserta tion, De Episcopo unitatis prin- e'pw, Ess., ii„ 25-32: St. Augustine explains St. Cyprian differently from Dodwell, ib., 32, 35 : the arrangement of in dependent bishopricks 'a sure and easy way of not effecting those very ends which ecclesias tical arrangements are intended to subserve,' Ess., ii., 96-8 : on miracles, Mir., 215. Dollinger and his party, their se cession, Newman's view of it Dlff., ii., 2gg, 311. Donatists, in a very different posi tion from Anglicans, Ess., ii., 49 : St. Augustine's qucestio facilhma, ib., ii., 364 : a note 53 of disqualification, in that they refused the name of Catholic to the rest of Christendom, ib., ii., 372: Anglicans in the condi tion of Donatists, separate, Romanists corrupt, D.A., 7, 8 : St. Augustine appealed to them not through their bishops, but singly, Dev., 270-2 : Romanists hkened by Bramhall to Dona tists, Diff., i., 332: argument trom Donatists ' clear, strong, and decisive,' Dlff., i., 3g2 : ' did not see much in it ' at first, Apo., 116, 117. Drunkenness, ' in some sort a pro fanation of a divine ordinance ' S.D., 29. Duty, in the abstract, nothing easier, U.S., 141 : in thf world s eye, limited by calling, U.S., 24, 25: discharge of natural duties, wrongly assumed to suffice for salvation, S.N 191, 192. Easter, Quartodecimans, Arl 13-8: A th., i., 67, 68, note: variation of, T.T., 3S7, 389: not keep Eastertide without ob serving Lent, S.D., 122: silent joy of, S.N., 182,183: victory of good, ib., 221: five gifts of, lb., 271-3: Easter Sunday Sermons, the Three Offices of Uinst, S.D., 52 ^.,-Christ a Quickening Spirit, P.S., ii 139 sq.,— the Gospel Sign ad dressed to Faith, p,s., vi. 105 sq.,— the Spiritual Presence of Christ in the Church, ib vi., 120 sq.,— the Eucharistic Iresence, ib., vi., I3q s„ Faith the Title for Justifica- '',°n' lb'< vi-. *53 ^-.-Judaism of the Present Day, ib., vi. '74 *?¦,— the Fellowship of the Apostles, /b.,vi., 190 sq. fc-cce Homo, the hook so called criticism of, D.A., 363 sq ¦ internal argument for Chris tianity found in the character 54 ECONOMY— ENGLAND ENGLAND of our Lord, D.A., 366, 367: this argument holds even on the views of extreme sceptics as to date and origin of the three first Gospels, D.A., 368, 369, 372 : the Prophet of Naza reth revives the old theocracy, chooses His subjects, gives them a law, judges them, is the animating principle of His kingdom, D.A., 376-80: faults of the book, D.A., 381-5, 393, 394 : unsatisfactory to Catho lics, D.A., 386-92. Economy of truth, U.S., 341-50: V.M., i., pref., pp. lvii. -lxiii. : ii., 402: Arl., 65-77: rule, ever lo maintain substantial truth in our use of the eco nomical method, Arl., 72 : three instances of wrong ap plications of the principle of economy, A ri., 77, 78: economy of the Alexandrian School as to the Divinity of Christ, Arl., g3-7 : economical language, what it is, to be maintained, but not freely argued from, Ath., ii., gi-5 : the word economy has got into our lan guage principally through Froude's Remains, Apo., 45, 46: the Rule of Economy im plied, a. the disciplina arcani, J3. partial statement of truth, y. presentation of truth in the nearest form admissible by the capacity of the hearer, Apo., 270 : so called because it is the cautious distribution of the truth after the manner of a discreet steward, Apo., 343 : its principle this, of courses, antecedently allowable, that course should be taken which is most expedient, ib. : five in stances from Scripture, ib., 343, 344; seven extracts from the volume on the Arians limiting the application ofthe Economy, Apo., 345, 346: ' the principle of Economy is familiarly acted on among us everyday,' Apo., 346 : an ' economy ' in theology answers to what is called in science a ' practical approxima tion,' G.A., 47. Elect, two senses of the word in Scripture, P.S., ii., go: the elect few in this world and un known to one another, ib., iii., 238-41 : for them the Visible Church exists, ib., iv., 150 sq. : few, ib., v., 254 sq. : V. V., 43, 44 : fewness not to be set down to some fixed decree of God, ' it is man's doing, not God's will,' P.S., v., 257, 258: who the elect are, uncertain, ib., v., 259-64 ; the elect few, for Gocl has need of none, S.N., 44-6: practical aspect of election, — will you take part with Christ ? if not, you can have no share in Him, no share in the profits where you invest nothing, S.N., 122, 123 : doctrine of election, S.N., 331. Eligius, or Eloi, St., his definition of a good Christian, garbled version of, Prepos., 98-108, 407. England, commercial, picture of, P.S., viii., 159, 160 : constitu tion of, admirably adapted for peace, but not for war, D.A., 307, 308, 311, 332, 333, 341 : Crimean war ill-conceived, D.A., 309, 362 : English jeal ousy of Church and Army, D.A., 357-60: parallel of Eng land with Athens, D.A., 325- 38 : the ubiquitous English man, D.A., 338: the science of government with English statesmen (a.h. 1855) is to leave the people alone, D.A., 336 : ' the paradise of little men and the purgatory of great ones,' D.A., 343 : John Bull's be haviour to his servants, D.A., 342. 343 : bis attitude to ' my own Church,' Ess., i., 194, 195. 3H. 312 : restlessness the <"•». *v JS*' i-V ^- religion of England, S.D., 316, 317 : Irish dislike of, M.S., iii., 257-60 : ' Irish and English, tbe one more resemb ling the Greek, the other the Roman,' H.S., iii., 128 : might jog on in a Heptarchy again, D.A., 335 : seeming unlikeli hood of tbe conversion of Eng land to Catholicism, E.G., 382-6 : Anglo-Saxons and their conversion, O.S., 124-8 : ma jesty of English Catholicism, ib., 129, 130, 169, 170 : its over throw, ib., 131, 132, 170, 171 : seemingly hopeless condition of Catholicism in England (or three hundred years, O.S., 132-5, 157, 171-3 : Oxford move ment and Catholic revival, ib., x36, 137 : English mind dis likes speculation, likes opinions to be served up to it, cheap knowledge which it may accept without thinking, and discard at will, O.S., 148-51: satisfied and sure of its principles, ib., 151, 152 : set against Catholics, construes for tbe worse every thing they do, O.S., 152-7 : ' Second Spring ' ofthe English Church, O.S., i6g, 176-81 : British Constitution, a marvel to the end of time, Prepos., 25 : English dislike of theology and history, ib., 57-g : English passion of personal attachment, Prepos., 59-61: Protestantism embodied in the person of the Sovereign, ib., 62-5 : in Eng land (a.d. 1851) ' no one can be a Catholic without apologis ing for it,' Prepos., 66 : Eng lish literature rose with Protes tantism, and is permeated by it, ib., 68-72 : English Protestant ism maintained by established tradition, ib., 84, 85, 366 : social equality of Catholic with Pro testant, long ere the child. en of the Elizabethan Tradition will admit it, Prepos., 199, 374: Papal Aggression of 1850, Prt pos., 76, 77 : O.S., i6y, 16 317-27 : Present Position < Catholics in England (a.i 1851), summary of Lecture: Prepos., 365-71 : how Eng land was Protestantized, Pre pos., 367, 368 : advice to Eng lish Catholics, make yourselve known ; wherever Catholicisr is known, it is respected, or a least endured, by the people Prepos., 372, 373 : the oli Catholic stock slandered, con verts ignored, ib., 376, 377 London and Birmingham, 380 4 : ' never mind the I.ondoi press,' ' prove to the people of Birmingham,' ib., 3S5 : what manner of laity is wanted in England, Prepos., 390, 391 : ' thinking portion of (English) society either very near the Catholic Church or very far from her,' Diff., i., pref., p. ix. . the religion that will give ' general satisfaction ' the re ligion of Britons, Diff., i., 24, 25 : to make England Catholic needs a mission/row the Catho lie Church, ib., 65, 6S : execu tion of a criminal in England, very otherwise in Papal Rome, Dlff., i., 253-S : excuse of in vincible ignorance in Greece, Russia, England, ib., i., 354-7 : an excuse less available for some, ib., i., 358, 359 : ' not at all easy to wind up an English man to a dogmatic level,' Apo., 204 : prayer for conversion of, M.D., 259, 260, 263, 264 : charm of home-life in, V.V., 62 : ' Tyre of the west,' ' dread thine own power,' ib., 8g : pro gress of unbelief in, ib., 181 : England and the cultus of Mary, V.V., 281-3 : Dlff., ii., 99, 100 : within the Church, Eng lish habits of belief and devotion preferable to foreign, Diff., ii., 20-3 : folly of English Govern- 56 ENGLAND— EUCHARIST EUCHARIST— EUSEBIUS 57 ment ignoring the Pope, Dlff., ii., 190-3, 237, 239: 'an Eng lishman's prerogative, for each to be his own master in all things, and to profess what he pleases, asking no man's leave, and accounting priest or preacher, speaker or writer, un utterably impertinent, who dares to say a word against his going to perdition, if he like it, in his own way,' Dlff., ii., 250 : ib., L, 24, 25: P.S., iii., 217: benefit of Bible reading in, G.A., 56, 57 : God's Providence ' nearly the only doctrine held with a real assent by the mass of religious Englishmen,' ib., 57 : John Bull a spirit neither of heaven nor hell, Apo., 29 : how tolerance of things evil has grown in England within the last hundred years, Dlff., ii., 262-7. Erastianism, what exactly it means, Diff., i., 198 : national Churches, the Established Church of England included, essentially Erastian, Diff., i., io5-'3> 171, 172, 186, 187: protest against Erastianism the starting-point of the Oxford Movement, Dlff., i., 101-3, 130 : Diff., ii., ig8 : divine ma jesty of the Civil Power, Dlff. , i., ig8-2oi : the array and pomp which surround the Sovereign, Dlff., i., 213 : no Church should be set up as a distinct power unless it has a distinct work, Dlff., i., 201-3, a heavenly work, which the world cannot do for itself, lb., 209, 2ro : that work is the administration of dogma and Sacraments, ib., 214 : Athanasian protests against Erastianism, Ath., ii., 69, 70 : the State the overlord of the Church of England, Ess., i., 194, 195, 3W-2. Erskine, author of Essay oil Faith and Internal Evidence (pub- 1 lished In 1819), accused of rationalism, Ess., i., 39-71 : rationalism insists on ' mani festation,' orthodoxy on ' mys tery,' ib., 40-8, 54, 70: his presumption in laying down the leading idea of Christianity, ib., 51-3 : valuing beliefs only as intelligible motives to con duct, he imperils such specu lative doctrines as the Trinity, ib; 53-5, 57, 59-62 : not every doctrine is a ' fact of divine governance,' ib., 68-71. Eternal punishment, how far are lost souls conscious of the eternity, as such, of their punishment ? Q.A., 422, 502, 503 : have they any rcfrigcria ? Petavius quoted, ib., 422, note, — the monk who took a hundred years for one hour, pain as well as joy may be an ecstasy, ib., 502, 503 : 'a hard saying,' ' let us accept the truth, as an act of faith towards God, and as a most solemn warning to ourselves,' S.D., 75-7 : ' all our thoughts will stop, will be fixed : as they are good or bad, it will be heaven or hell,' S.N., igs : to make man eternally miserable it is enough for him to have lost God for ever, M.D., 600- 3 : S.N., 160, 161, 206, 207, 250, 251 : S.D., 312. Eucharist, frequentation of, P.S., '•> 93-5: vi., 188, i8g : means of resurrection, ib., i., 274, 275 : ii., 144-9 : ' what was bread remains bread, and what was wine remains wine,' P.S., iv., 147: Apo., 23g: 'now too He is present upon a table, homely perhaps in make, and dis honoured in circumstances ; and faith adores, but the world passes by,' P.S., iv., 252 : ' let us partake the Holy Communion adoringly,' P.S., v., 177: John vi,, a comment upon the ac count pf the Lord's Supper \ / ^ s given by the other Evangelists, P.S.,vi„ 137-47: 'privilege of daily Worship and weekly Com munion,' ib., v., 282: belief in transubstantiation, which our Church does not admit, ' shows how great the gift is really,' P.S., vi., 141 : by some equated with the Passover, P.S., vi., 183 : perpetual feast of bread and wine, foretold by Malachi, j'6., vi., 202 : people will not come to it because they do not wish to lead re ligious lives or surrender their whole selves to God, ib., vii., 150, 152, 153 : v., 243 : peril of unworthy reception, P.S., vii., 154, 155: U.S., 154= a sfay against the weariness of life, P.S., vii., 158, isg: from the beginning the greatest rite of religion has been a feast, typical of the Eucharist, ib., vii., 168- 77 : reception should not be com pulsory, U.S., 153: how Christ abides in the recipient of the Eucharist, Jfc, pref., pp. xii., xiii. : Calvin on the Lord's Supper, V.M., ii., 29: danger of irreverence in discussing, ib., ii., 105 : cup why denied to the laity, V.M., ii., 106, note: Dev., 129-33 : Bramhall on the Real Presence, V.M., ii., 211 : Hooker on the same, ib., ii., 229-31, 240-2 : a presence real, not local, V.M., ii., 228, notes, 231-3, 235-7, 320, 321 : de- crepiture since Hooker's day, low-water mark (a.d. 1838) of belief on the Eucharist, ib., ii., 242, 243 : Corinthians, their behaviour in regard of the Eucharist, ib., ii., 243-50: the mixed chalice, V.M., ii., 4ig, note : recantation imposed on Berengarius, ib., ii., 317, note: the Black Rubric explained, V.M., ii., 319 : that Christ is really offered up in sacrifice in the Eucharistic rite, repudiated by Article xxxi., Dr. Routh, V.M.,U; 323-6,351-6: Euchar istic teaching of Ignatius of Antioch, Ess., i., 253, 254: the unmixed chalice Eutychian, Dev., 314: ' who are taken up with their own feelings,' Jfc, 337-g : 'the party called Evangelical , ,¦: has never been able to breathe \ freely in the atmosphere of Ox ford,' Apo., 289. ' Evangelical Truth and Apostoli- \ ' cal Order,' saying of Bishop Hobart, discussion of, Ess., i., .364-8. Evidences of Christianity, so called, confute rather than con vict, U.S., 65, 66: deprecia tion of, ib., 197, 198 : use of in particular frames of mind, ib., 199 : wider and narrower sense of the term Evidences, U.S., ^ 264 : such as best admit of being exhibited in argument, commonly not the real reasons with religious men, U.S., 271 : some philosophical, some rhe- v. ..' torical, ib., 293, 2g4 : question able whether they make or keep v men Christians, O.S., 74: in inquiry into the Evidences of \ Religion ' egotism is true ', / modesty,' G.A., 384-6, 4og : prepossessions which bar or open the way to the study of Evidences, G.A.; 416-8. Evil, mystery of, a question to put aside as beyond reason, a ' no- .-. „', thoroughfare,' G.A., 218 : God's ' absence (if I may so speak) from His own world,' ^ A some explanation, G.A., 3g7-g : • ' Apo., 242 : M.D., 458-62 : the mystery is not that evil has no end, but that it had a be- > ginning, Q.A., 3gg, 422 : origin of evil, ' not a question ^^, for the present time ; you don't enquire how a fire arose before you have extinguished i\,'S.N., 244 : mystery of evil, as other mysteries, deepened by revela tion : ' when you knew not re vealed light, you knew not re vealed darkness,' P.S., i., 205-11. Evolution, of man from lower ani mals, some brute nature exalted into a rational being, a theory irreconcilable with the letter of the sacred text, Ess,, ii., rg.3, ig4 : still an illustration of tbe principle, that ' when Provi dence would make a revelation, He does not begin anew, but avails Himself of the existing system,' Ess., ii., ig4 : 'pro gress, yes in worldly matters, but in religious not,' S.N., 177, 34i. Excommunication, ' the curb of private judgment,' V.M., i., 140 : the solemn duty of the Church, V.M., ii., 36: by Church of Rome used unwar rantably, ib., ii., iog : in Eng land wrongly made part of Royal Supremacy, H.S., iii., 420, 421: excommunication of Na poleon by Pius VII., Dlff., ii., 215, 216 : of Henry VIII. and Elizabeth, held for unwise by Urban VIIL, Diff., ii., 217: papal right to excommunicate and depose princes, limitations to, laid down by Pius IX., Diff., ii., 220-2, External world, known instinc tively by man and brute, and by man concluded into a first principle from sensory experi ences, as from conscience we argue the existence of a Sove reign Ruler, G.A., 61-3, 104 : two voices in the external world, the voice of the tempter and the voice of God, P.S., iv., 313, 3M- Faber, Frederick William, ' his poetical fancy, his engaging frankness, his playful wit, his affectionateness, his sensitive piety,' Diff., ii., 23: he and W. G. Ward ' in no sense spokesmen for English Catho lics,' ib., 21-3 : there is plain historical truth in his words, ' Jesus is obscured, because Mary is kept in the back ground,' ib., g3 : 'some lines, the happiest, I think, which that author wrote,' quoted, Dlff., ii., 96. Faith, not mere conviction of sin, P.S., i., 170, 171, which how ever predisposes to faith, ib., ii., 20 : the temper under which men obey, ib., i., 172 : a pro fession of dependence which some men scorn, ib., i., 198, ig9: a response to conscience, ib:, i., igg-200 : ii., 18, 20 : doubts, against, to be met by action, ib., i., 214, 236, 237 : iv., 59 : reality of, tested by mystery, ib., i., 211, 212 : impossible to such as make Christianity matter of historical or philo sophical research, not a prac tical concern, ib., ii., 21 : G.A., 425, 426 : a spiritual sight, P.S., ii., 151, 152 : obedience the test of faith, ib., ii., 153, 157-9 : what is meant by faith, ib., iii., 79 : faith and obedience one thing viewed differently, ib., iii., 81-7 : Gospel faith a definite deposit, ib., ii., 256, 258 : New Testament formu laries of faith, ib., ii., 262-5: eclecticism not permissible in articles of faith, ib., ii., 259-61, 267, 272 : ' forms are the very food of faith,' ib., iii., 195 : 1 irreverence is the very opposite temper to faith,' P.S., iii., no : faith and self-denial in little things, ib., iii., 210-2 : by faith we give up tbis world, by love we reach into the next: some do one without the other, 6o FAITH FAITH 61 P.S., iv., 315-8: 'faith does not covet comforts,' ib., v., 2 : acts of faith, ib., v., 28 : ven tures of faith, ib., iv., 301-6 : vi., 117 : title for justification, still justification not given till sacraments are conferred and communion with the Church established, ib., vi., 160-8 : Jfc, 226-41 : faith made real by prayer, P.S., iv., 231 : imputed fo: righteousness in this sense, that ' he who begins with faith will end in unspotted and entire holiness,' ib., v., 159 : faith the gale, good works the road, ib., v., 166, 167: if wc commit great sins, we have not faith, ib., v., 192 : E.G., 138: Diff., i., 26g, 270 : faith blots out infirmities, or lesser sins, but not trans gressions, or greater sins ; on the contrary, transgressions blot out faith, P.S., v., 182-4, 196, ig7 : sed contra, ' faith is independent of sin,' S.N., 77 : Diff., i., 26g-7i : faith and Church communion, one will not save without the other, P.S., vi., 155 : no substitute for baptism, ib., vi., 170: dis joined from justification, ib., vi., 172, 174-6, but never finally so, ib., vi., 168-77 : faith goes against reason in this sense, that ' it cares not lor the measure of probabilities,' is not weaker on less evidence, but ' if there is a fair and clear likelihood of what God's will is, it acts upon it,' P.S., vi., 25g : ii., 21 : but cf. V.M., i., 86, 87, with notes : ' faith outstrips argument,' ' does not regard degrees of evidence ; ' ' this, indeed, we see to be the case as regards things of earth,' P.S., vi., 249: U.S., 224, n. 3 : 231, n. 12 : [this the main contention of, Q.A., 159-81, 321, 346-52, 361, 362, 412] : faith and conscientiousness in sub stance one and the same, P.S., viii., 107 : sed contra, Dlff., i., 269-73 : mutual encroachments of faith and reason, U.S., 59-62: ' as absurd to argue men as to torture them into believing,' U.S., 63: D.A., 294: Apo., 169: G.A., 424, 425 : not a mere believing upon evidence, U.S., 179 : in some sense independent of reason, ib., 179, 184 : is to reason as poetical powers to criticism, ib., 184 : faith mainly swayed hy antecedent consider ations, or prepossessions, and therefore acquiesces in evidence otherwise defective, U.S., 181- go : Dev., 327-30 : G.A., 159 sq. : ' a good and a bad man will think very different things probable,' U.S., igi : man responsible for his faith, be cause responsible for his likings and dislikings, U.S., ig2 : Brougham to the contrary, D.A., 275, 287 : dead faith, which an infidel may have, depends on evidence, U.S., 193 : faith supernatural, ib. : 'act of faith sole and elementary, and depends on no process of mind previous to it,' U.S., 202 : ' faith acts upon presumptions rather than evidence, speculates and ventures on the future when it cannot make sure of it,' U.S., 203: 'reason does not really perceive anything,' but proceeds from things perceived to things which are not : in this sense ' faith is certainly an exer cise of reason,' U.S., 206, 207 : not an illogical exercise, be cause it ' does not proceed merely from the actual evidence, but from other grounds besides; ' ' it is the reasoning of a divinely enlightened mind,' U.S., 208 : not contrary to reason, but dis tinct from philosophical inquiry, : f1 V. XJ. ib., 212 : grace does for the un cultivated believer what science does for the statesman or general, U.S., 2r8 : S.N., 184 : in some sense ' a ven ture,' a risk, ' against reason,' triumphing over reason, out stripping reason, U.S., 224 : in same sense unbelief opposed to reason also, ib., 230, 231 : ' a test of a man's heart,' ib., 226, 227 : summary statement of the relation of faith to evid ence, U.S., 23T, 232, n. 12: faith ' a presumption, because the mind cannot master its own reasons and anticipates in its conclusions a logical exposition of them,' U.S., 234, note : ' we believe because we love,' — ' this means not love precisely, but the virtue of religiousness,' U.S., 236, note: 'love is the parent of faith,' D.A., 251-3 : sed contra, by love here is meant not the theological virtue of charity, but a pious affection or good will, ib., 251, note : right faith and its grounds described, U.S., 239, 240, 249, 250 -.E.G., 384-6 : Mix., 194-6 : a state of belief once for all, Mix., 214- 26: Q.A., 191: 'we have an injunction to cast our religion into the form of Creed and Evidences,' yet it would be ' unreal to suppose that true faith cannot exist except when moulded upon a Creed and based upon Evidence,' U.S., 253, 254 : a presumption of facts under knowledge defective, not however insufficient for action, U.S., 2g8 : practical ' not aiming at mere abstract truth,' ib.: but cf. Ess., i., 54 : faith's manifesto, U.S., 301, 302 : its principles, ' ever the same in substance, ever varying in accidentals,' thus differing from bigotry, U.S., 303 : takes true views, but is olten a defective reasoner, using arguments' which are but sha dows of those it really feels, U.S., 304, 305 : justification by faith rightly understood, Jfc, 214-7: 'faith the sole mean and instrument of justification,' ib., 223-5 : not to the exclusion of baptism, ib., 226 : being 1 the faith of the baptized,' ib., 227 : faith as an instrument al ways secondary to the Sacra ments, Jfc, 231 : priority of love to faith, ib., 236, note : faith 'justifying not the un godly, hut the just, whom God lias justified when ungodly,' Jfc, 237 : faith before baptism not the instrument of justifica tion, but one of many qualifica tions necessary for being justi fied, ib., 241 : faith taken as the symbol of free justification, Jfc., 246-51 : faith by itself not a grace, never does exist by itself, always in this person or that, a grace or not, Jfc, 254, 255 : faith as assent to God's word, Jfc, 258, 261: faith as involving hope and love, ib., 25g-6i : faith living and justify ing, involving the rest of the virtues, Jfc, 265, 266 : triumph of faith by the preaching of the Apostles, Jfc, 268-73 : salva tion by faith only is but another way of saying salvation by grace only, Jfc, 246-51, 2S3 : true faith ' colourless like air or water,' ' the medium through which the soul sees Christ,' Jfc, 336 : ' according to Eng lish principles, faith has all it needs in knowing that God is our Creator and that He may have spoken,' G.A., 59, 60 : V.M., i., 86 : sed contra, ' who would call this an act of faith ? was such Abraham's faith (Rom. iv.)?' ib., note: Mix., ig5 : action the criterion of true faith, V.M., i.,87: sed contra, 62 FAITH FAITH 6j ' not of true faith, but of true earnestness, 'V.M., i., 87, note : D. A., 391 : ' Romanism con siders unclouded certainty ne cessary for faith, and doubt incompatible,' V.M., i., 85 : sed contra, the absence of in voluntary misgivings is not necessary : doubt is nothing short of a ' deliberate withhold ing of assent to Church teach ing,' ib., note: faith 'guided by probabilities,' ' doubt ever our portion,' V.M., i., 108: ' here by doubt is meant a re cognition of the logical incom pleteness of the proof of a doc trine, not a refusal to pronounce it true,' ib., note : essentials and non-essentials, some doctrines to be believed, others simply not contradicted, V.M., i., 254-9 : 'infidelity a positive, not a negative state, a state of pro faneness, pride, and selfishness,' Arl., 85 : apostates to be avoided, ib., 85, 86: a prag matic view of faith, Ess., i., 53-71: D.A., 199, 200: 'in matters of faith, no man has any right to impose his own deductions on another,' D.A., 45 : a difficulty against faith standing unvanquished, D.A., 111 . God wishes me to believe His revelation in Christ, taking the whole, even though there be errors in little matters of detail, D.A., 234, 235: 'faith prior to demonstration,' D.A., 201 : life is practical, we must believe something, D.A., 214, 215 : ' bid to believe on weak arguments and fanciful deduc tions,' D.A., 248 : sed contra, ' this is too strongly worded,' ib., note : ' if we will not go by evidence in which there are (so to say) a score of reasons for revelation, yet one or two against it, we cannot be Chris tians,' D.A., 249: 'they who feel that they cannot do without the next world go by faith, not that sight would not be better, but because they have no other means of knowledge to go by,' D.A., 250, 252: 'faith, the absolute acceptance of the divine Word with an internal assent,' Dev., 325: 'faith ethical in its origin,' ' safer to believe, we must begin with believing,' reasons of believing implicit and slightly recognized, consisting rather of presump tions and ventures than of accu rate proofs, ' probable argu ments, under the scrutiny of a prudent judgment, being suf ficient for conclusions which we embrace as most certain, '.Dev., 327 : out of faith reason makes theology, Dev., 336-8 : ' to act you must assume, and that as sumption is faith,' D.A., 2g5 ; for men, instead of believing, to act as if they did believe, is not faith : ' no priest at liberty to receive a man into the Church who has not a real internal belief,' D.A., 3gi : acting as if they did believe is the attitude of many Protestants, seemingly approved by Butler, ib. : V.M., i., 86, 87 : G.A., 59 : ' the very form of our Lord's teaching is to substitute authority for argu ment,' D.A., 3g5, 3g7 : when sight and faith oppose each other, we are asked ' to trust for a little while the latter,' S.D., 64 : instances, a. the little difference that baptism seems to make, S.D., 66-g : (8. the apparent good lives of men destitute of Christianity, S.D., 74 : y. everlasting punish ment, S.P., 75, 76: narrow the way of faith, H.S., i., 375-9, 391 : ' a divine spirit and power in Christianity such as irresistibly to commend it to re ligious and honest minds, leav- ') ing argumentation behind as comparatively useless,' H.S., ii., 113 : what comes of identify- (.". f'-' ing faith with spiritual-minded- ness, divorced from truth and v knowledge, Idea, 28, 2g : '; / P.S., ii., 163 sq. : informations j . '1 of faith, protests against sin, swept away, then seen over > against us in their old places, a handwriting on the wall, Idea, 5r4, 5r5 : if faith is really rational, all ought to see that it is rational, else it is not rational — a difficult subject, E.G., 43 : ' Catholics begin with faith, Protestants with inquiry,' ib., 114: G.A., igi : „ _ Evangelical notion of faith and works, discussion of, E.G., I37"45, !49-54 '• ' reason has gone first, faith is to follow,' ' E.G., 365, 385: 'has faith a place in the religion of an Anglican?' E.G., 381, 382: S.N., 15, 16: Mix., 193 sq. : ¦t. s~ moral certainty in a convert precedes the certainty of faith, v - E.G., 384: 'you must make a venture, faith is a venture before a man is a Catholic ; it is a gift after it,' E.G., 385 : men 'must oblige their will to perfect what reason leaves sufficient but in complete,' E.G., 384, 386: ' pride in bodily shape, treading down faith and conviction,' Call., 164, 165: knowledge of Christian truth without faith like knowledge attained by the blind, Mix., 172-7: the Eng lish position ' that faith is not J., ¦'¦ necessary, and a state of doubt is sufficient, and all that is expected of us,' Mix., 178-80: V.M., i., 85-7, notes : faith utterly consumes doubt but not temptations to disbelieve, Mix., 183 : ' men do not become Catholics because they have not faith, ' ' no tru- _»«<2v- ism,' Mix., 193-207 : S.N., 15 : no faith even in their own religions, Mix., 194 : faith in the Apostles' time meant im plicit acceptance of their teach ing, as of God, Mix., 196-8 : S.N., 15 : it can mean no less now, Mix., 207 : acceptance of a living authority, not of a book, Mix., 199, 200 : easy with good dispositions, without them not, O.S., 63 : conscience predisposing to faith, O.S., 64-8 : another habit of mind indisposing, O.S., 68: faith accepted or rejected accord ingly, O.S., 69, 70, 72 : G.A., 425, 42O : credibility disting uished into verisimilitude and evidence, Prepos., 412-4 : faith a spiritual sight (P.S., ii., 151, 152) parallel with the moral sense, distinct from obedience, hope, or love, Dlff., i., 269-74 : ordinarily speaking, once faith, always faith, Dlff., i., 289 : material (mechanical) and formal (real) faith, Diff., 1., 350-2: 'ten thousand diffi culties do not make one doubt,' Apo., 239 : a divine light, a gift from above, M.D., 261, 262 : doubt incompatible with faith, S.N., 20: G.A., igi : P.S., i., 214: not the Bible, not episcopacy, not reason, not love, but faith the basis of the Christian empire, S.N., 76, 77 : ' early Christians had no greater evidence than we have, but believed more vigorously,' S.N., 202, 203 : popularly described as a secret inward sense that God speaks and that it is our duty to obey, S.N., 222, 342, 343 : marked off from opinion and experience, more certain than knowledge, S.N., 312, 313 : 'the bulk of men live and die without faith,' S.N., 323-5 : ' the idea of taking one's doctrine from a:: external authority does not 64 FAITH— FEAR FEW— FROUDE 6' enter their minds,' S.N., 326 : without faith no chance of salvation, S.N., 324, 326: ' not denying that those who are not Catholics may have this divine faith,' S.N., 324: ' does no Protestant go by faith ? It does seem that the majority do not. Do any ? I trust they do,' S.N., 326, 327 : ' we must take both (doctrines and commands) not by reason or conscience, but by faith,' S.N., 325 : ' love comes after faith,' S.N., 330: 'faith and devotion as distinct in fact as they are in idea;' the latter grows, the former in its object does not, Dlff., ii., 26-3t : definitions of faith, their com pass carefully narrowed, Dlff., ii., 320, 321 : faith and formal ism, where they differ, G.A., 43 : faith belief ' not only in the thing believed, but also in the ground of believing,' G.A., 9g : credenda, why so many and minute, G.A., 145-50: sufficiency of implicit faith in the word of an infallible Church, ib., 150-3 : assent of faith beyond the operation of the ordinary laws of thought, G.A., 186, 187 : a Catholic for bidden to enquire into the truth of his Creed, because ' he cannot beiboth inside and outside of the Church at once,' G.A., igi : E.G., 203, 204 : but not for bidden to prove, a. A., i8g, 190, — nay, for educated minds, such proof of religion is ' an obligation, or rather a necessity,' G.A., 192 : muscie volitantcs, questions to which there is no answer, ' no thoroughfares,' G.A., 217, 218, 220: one may grow startled at facts of faith, — 1 when the Lord turned the captivity of Sion, we were like men that dream,' Q.A., 219, 220 : ' doubt in some way im plied in a Christian's faith,' ' doubt is ever our portion in this life,' V.M., \., 87, 108: sed contra, ib., 87, 108, notes : Apo., 239 : Q. A., igi : S.N., 20 : Mix., 183, 214-33 (sermon on Faith and Doubt) : identifi cation of faith with its fruits, obedience, love, etc. (e.g., P.S., ii., 153, 157-g : iii., 81-7 : v., 28, ig2, 197 : viii., 107) : a common Protestant error, Plff., i-, 269-74. False Decretals, Ess., ii., 271, 272, 320 sq. Fasting, uncongenial to English men, P.S,, iv., 75 : to be done in Christ, ib., vi., 2, 3 : an occasion of temptation, fb., vi., 6-8 : ' an approach to the powers of heaven, and of hell,' ib., vi., 9 : to be graduated to strength, ib., vi., 34 : not con fined to first ages, ib., vi,, 11, 28 : ' those who neglect fasting make light of orthodoxy,' ib., vi., 67 : ' they who neither fast nor pray cannot follow Christ,' ib., vi., 208, 2og : v., 337 : wants support of Lenten pastorals, V.M., i., 103 : commended by English Divines, ib., ii., 252-5 : Lent an anticipation of death and judgment, S.D., 38, 3g : is it of obligation in the Church of England? E.G., 299-301. Fear, the first step in religion, P.S., i., 55, 56, 304, 318-23 : ib., ii., 286: G.A., 391-400: disposes to faith, P.S., ii., 20 : two classes of men deficient in fear, ib., v., 15, 17; instances of want of fear, ib., v., 18-21 : who would not fear if He saw God present? ib., v., 22-5: want of fear, want of faith, ib,, v., 27 : the correct attitude in religion till God comforts us, U.S., ri7, 118 : love latent in fear ; love added, fear not re moved, Dev., 420: fear comes of the working of conscience in r > Natural Religion, Q.A., 391-3, 400: O.S., 67. The Few and the Many, ' if the few be gained, the many will follow ' : ' every great change is effected by the few, not by the many ' : ' much may be un done by the many,' P.S., i., 287-go : ' truth vested in the Few ; cherished, throned, ener gizing in the Few,' V.M., ii., ig7, ig8 : ' the hidden ones,' ' the chosen few,' V.V., 42-4: ' for scantness is still Heaven's might,' V.V., 80, 8r : ' it has been the elect few who have saved the world and the Church,' S.N., 235 : ' appoint ments of Divine goodness marked by exclusiveness : the few are favoured for the good of the many,' P.S., iii., 194 : isolation of the few among the many : ' it seems to have pleased the Dresser of the Vineyard that His own should not grow too thick together,' P.S., iii., 238-42 : ' it is the very function of the Christian to be moving against the world, and to be protesting against the majority of voices,' U.S., 149 : charge of singularity, P.S., v., 265, 266 : ' success in the hearts of the many is not promised her ' (the Church), P.S., iv., 154, 155 : few apparently saved, and we do not know who those few are, P.S., iv., 88 : v., 254- 64 : S.N., 44 : the Catholic ' bad many ' never so far from salvation as the Protestant, Dlff., i., 272-95. Flowers, emblems, Call., 126. Forbes, Bishop of Brechin, allowed to teach in 1868 what was con demned in Tract go in 1841, V.M., ii., 349-5L Free discussion, safe for Religion and necessary for Science, limitations to this statement, Idea, 471-4 : error in some 5 cases the only way to truth, like a ship tacking, Idea, 474, 475 '• ' great minds need elbow room, not indeed in the domain of faith, but of thought ; and so indeed do lesser minds and all minds,' ib., 476, 477 : sense of responsibility presupposed, Idea, 479 : alliance with in fallible authority, — ' the energy of the human intellect " does from opposition grow " ; it thrives and is joyous, with a tough elastic strength, under the terrible blows of the divinely- fashioned weapon,' Apo., 252: 'a violent ultra party, which exalts opinions into dogmas, and has it princi pally at heart to destroy every school of thought but its own,' Apo., 260: 'one Pope, jure divino, I acknowledge no other,' Dlff., ii., 346: 'you may stifle them (great ideas), you may torment them with continual meddling ; I prefer to grant full liberty of thought, and to call it to account when abused,' Dlff., • ii., 7g : considerably limited in England as late as 1828, Dlff., ii., 262-6: said limitations, the whole theory of Toryism, impossible to keep up, ib., 266, 267: some check on the liberty of speech neces sary under every government, Dlff., ii., 273-5 : Mill on Liberty quoted and criticized, ib., 363, 364. Froude, R. Hurrell, no Romanist, V.M., ii., 203-5, notes, 214, note: his views on the Com munion Service, /b., ii., 225-7 : on the Real Presence, ib., ii., 233, 234 : his objection to Keble's ' in the heart, not in the hands,' V.M., ii., 238 : character, influence on New man, Apo., 23-5 (d. 1836) : Newman and Keble edited his Remains, Apo., 75 : lines on 66 GALILEO— GOD GOD 67 his death, V.V., ig6, notes : his saying that the Church of England was united to the State as Israel to Egypt, Dlff., ii., 199 : ' did not seem to be afraid of inferences,' Apo., 38, 39 : gave currency to the word economy, ib., 45, 46. Galileo, V.M., i., pref., pp. liv.-lvi. : Idea, 219, 220, 472. Gentleman, ' that antiquated va riety of human nature and rem nant of feudalism,' Idea, pref., p. x. : may be called a narrow or fantastic type, ib., xi. : may be formed away from Univer sities, ib., xvi. : a University does make gentlemen and more, ib., xvi. : a liberal educa tion proper to, Idea, 106, in : a hero need not be a gentleman, Idea, iog : ' it is well to be a gentleman, but that is no guar antee for sanctity, nor even for conscientiousness,' Idea, 120, 121 : ' at this day the gentle man is the creation, not of Christianity, but of civilization,' why, Idea, 203 : ' it is almost a definition of a gentleman to say that he is one who never inflicts pain,' Idea, 208: pic ture of him, he may or may not be a Christian, Idea, 2og-n: ' a certain attention to dress is expected of every gentleman,' ib., 2S1 : the training of a gentleman rubs off 'a host of little vices,' wherewith human nature, left to itself, is speedily covered, Prepos., 3gi, 392: ' a gentleman's knowledge,' O.A., 55 : Idea, in : 'a gentleman's religion,' Idea, 193- Gerontius, Dream of, first idea of, Mix., 81, 82 : the poem itself, V.V., 323-70. Gervase and Protase, SS., St. Ambrose finds their skeletons mira magnitudinis, Mir., 137 : H.S., \., 366: blind man re gains sight by touching the cloth which covered them, Mir., 348: H.S., i., 367: testimonies of SS. Augustine, Ambrose, and Ambrose's secre tary Paulinus, H.S., i., 368- 72 : the case argued, H.S., i., 372-4 : their skeletons as seen in 1872, H.S., i., 443, 444. Gibbon, an anti-Christ, U.S., 126: his remark on prepossessions, Mir., 353, note: his senti ments on the divinity of Christ, D.A., 187 : his death of Julian, Idea, 194-6 : wrote his first chapter three times, ib., 285 : could not enter into the depth and power of Christianity, O.A., 373, 462, 463: his five causes of the spread of Chris tianity,— zeal, doctrine of future state, miracles, virtues, organi zation, G.A., 457: how ac count for combination of these causes ? ib., 457, 458 : said causes neither actually effective nor in themselves adequate, ib., 459-62: Gibbon's style > fascinated Newman in youth, Idea, 322, 323. Gladstone, W. E., Newman's reply to his pamphlets, The Vatican Decrees in their bearing oh Civil Allegiance, and Vaticanism, Diff., ii., i7g-378 : professes to find in Newman's remarks on Conscience (Diff., ii., 261) 'a smack of Protestantism,' — reply, Dlff., ii., 35g, 360. God, ' the long-practised Christian does not look out of doors for the traces of God,' P.S., i., 75 : . His judgments secret and sudden, ib., ii., 114, 115 : no instrument indispensable to Him, ib., ii., 118 sq. : in what sense a jealous God, ib., iv., 31 : His hand not seen in the events of life till they are over, ib., iv., 258-66, hence the sweet ness of old memories for the c - Y individual and for the Church, ib., iv., 261-3 : ' external world does not speak of God upon the face of it,' ib., iv., 313 : but we find ' God speaking not only in our hearts, but through the sensible world, and this Voice we call revelation,' ib., iv., 314 : unconscious life in God's pre sence, ib., iii., 168 : books to prove His existence ' do not strictly prove, but confirm the doctrine to those who believe it already,' P.S., vi., 338 : U.S., 70: D.A., 2g3, 2g5, 298: ' the course of the world does justly impress upon us with the doc trine of One Almighty God, but the proof is too delicate for formal argument,' P.S., vi., 33g : Unity and Trinity, ib., vi., 348-52: His best gifts the most woefully corrupted, ib., vii., 24g : the one thing which lies before us is to please God, ib., viii., 32 : God's calls, many and repeated, ib., viii., 23, 24: not miraculous, ib., 24 : sud den, ib., 25 : involve great changes of view, ib., 25, 26: occasions of, ib., 28-30: no fear thence of spiritual pride, ib., 31 : what it is to follow a call in earnest, ib., 31, 32: God's secrets over against the devil's secrets, ib., viii., 74, 75 : great ness unbecoming to man in God's sight, ib., viii., 246, 247 : His purpose in creation inde terminable by reason, U.S., no: not pure benevolence, ib., 104-12: theism and physical phenomena, U.S., 194: Mir., 150: G.A., 72: science of divinity at best very imperfect and inaccurate, U.S., 266-8: our idea of God earthly, yet in correspondence with its heaven ly archetype, ib., 34° '• analogy of our idea of matter through its sensible qualities, ib., 339, 340 : ' the universal tradition of 5 His existence has been from the beginning His own com ment upon the phenomena of the visible world,' Arl., 152: by themselves, revelation apart, such phenomena hardly exclude the hypothesis of an Anima Mundi, Arl., 184, 185: D.A., 300, note, 302 : saying of St. Athanasius, ' Creation is not sufficient of itself to make God known,' Ath., i., 168, 169 : ii., 138, 139 : God is Father be cause He is God, ;6., ii., 107- 13 : God is Father properly, yet in one sense figuratively, ib., ii., n7-9, 445-7: nobody sets about to gain notions of a Creator from His works, D.A., 294: cf. ib., 300, note: God the perfection of law, and at the same time of personal government, H.S., iii., 72 : U.S., 28 : the word ' God ' a theology in itself, Idea, 26, 36 : nothing easier than to use the word and mean nothing by it, ib., 37 : if you would change the divine sovereignty into a sort of constitutional monarchy, God coincident with the laws of the universe, such ideas seem short of Monotheism, Idea, 38, 39= S.N., 3, 42, 43: Dlff., ii., 76: theism, a consistent, ancient, far-spread ing philosophy, Idea, 67-g : 110 theology means bad theology, other sciences being strained to take the place of theology and so do work they are not fitted for, Idea, 74-94 : the ology said to be no science, treated as waste of time, ib., 387-91 : the God of Physical Theology, Idea, 453-5 '¦ P.S., i., 317-9 : God's attributes, we apprehend each in its elemen tary form, but cannot perfectly reconcile one with another, Idea, 462 : One unchangeable, E.G., 104: habitual sense of 68 GOD GOD— GOOD WORKS 6g God's presence, some have it, some not, E.G., 230, 231: proof of His existence from Conscience, Call., 314 : P.S., "., 18 : O.S., 64, 65, 74 : ' I see Thee not in the material world but dimly, but I recog nize Thy voice in my own intimate consciousness,' M.D., 496: G.A., 63, 105-18 (locus classicus) : His will the end of life, Mix., in, 112, 117-22 : 'absolutely greater than our reason, and utterly strange to our imagination,' Mix., 264 : the very being of God, His eternity, His creation, strange and inexplicable as anything in the Catholic Church, Mix., 264-75 : existence of God not so much proved as borne in upon us, Mix., 261 : ' the adamantine rocks which base the throne of the Everlasting,' ib., 269 : ' reason teaches you there must be a God, how else was this all-wonderful universe made?' Mix., 285, 286: His eternity by Himself, His crea tion, ib., 266-70, 287-90: P.S., vi-, 365, 366 : His independence of creatures, Mix., 2go-2 : O.S., 77-g : complaint of the aloofness of God met by the Incarnation, Mix., 292-4, 298, 299 : glory and beauty of God's eternal excellence visible in Nature, ib., 295-7, 314: air, water, fire, images of attri butes of God, Mix., 318-20: order and unity of the divine attributes and of the Holy Trinity Itself, O.S., 184-6: ' all is vanity but what is done to the glory of God : it glitters and it fades away, it makes a noise and is gone,' Dlff., i., 400 : alone with God, — New man's sense of this from boy hood, Apo., 195, ig6 : 'no medium in true philosophy between Atheism and Catho licity," Apo., 198,204: G.A., 495-501: Mix., 260, 261: S.N., 321 :' I am a Catholic by virtue of my believing in God, and I believe in God because I believe in myself,' — argument from Conscience, Apo., ig8 : of all points of faith the being of God is most difficult, yet is borne in upon us with most power, Apo., 239 :' the being of a God is as certain to me as my own exist ence,' yet the grounds of such certainty are hard to put into logical shape, Apo., 241 : state of the world, as an argument for the being of God, real force of such argument not denied, but it does not ' warm me or enlighten me,' Apo., 241 : His infinite stability, centre and stay of all created things, M.D., 506, 507 : all things of Him, through Him, in Him, M.D., 575-8: knows all, ib., 579-82 : ' I hold it (God's being) firmly and absolutely, though it is the most difficult of all mysteries,' — I hold it on seven grounds, M.D., 591, 592, 595 : ' one and sole, infinitely removed from all things, still the fulness of all things,' ib., 596 : the sole stay for eternity ; without Him, eternal misery, M.D., 600-3 : S.N., 160, 161, 206, 207, 250, 251 : S.D., 312 : 'at least He is good to me,' S.N., ng, 120: G.A., 421, 422 : His service exclusive in the sense that all must be subordinate to it, not two masters, S.N., 120, 121 : five things that man loves in suc cession away from love of God, ib., 125 -: omnipotence 'does not mean that He can do everything whatever,' S.N., 204, 205 : God's judgments in this world are, but are not to be lightly argued ; revealed V , •V' >S«K' as to the one nation of the Jews, not as to individuals even amongst them, S.N., 213-9 : His way of dealing with evil, ib., 221 : why evil ? ' not a question for the present time : you don't inquire how a fire arose before you have exting uished it,' S.N., 244: 'des troys His own works, however beautiful,' ib., 274 : twelve mysteries in God, S.N., 321 : 'the world generally as little believes in God as it believes in Catholicism,' S.N., 321 : belief in and meditation on Almighty God would bring the whole world to become Catholic, ib., 321 : ' weakness is Heaven's might,' V.V., 80, 81: some account of ' the God of the Theist and of the Christian,' G.A., 101 : Idea, 62-6 : Mix., 286-g2 : His existence held with a ' real assent ' through the working of Conscience, G.A., 63, 105 ig, 315 : Clarke on the Divine Know ledge, ib., 313-6: 'those who resolve to treat the Almighty with dispassionateness, a ju dicial temper, clearheadedness and candour,' are not in a way to find Him, G.A., 425, 426 : O.S., 68-70. God, existence of, ' we believe in the existence of God, though it can be proved also,' S.N., 184, 320 : ' not pleasant to inquire into the proofs ' in a catecheti cal instruction ; popular proofs, S.N., 28g-gi : ' conscience and our personal history ' ' suffice for our believing in God, though there was no external world ; ' ' argument from exter nal world dangerous, because it tells us nothing about sin,' S.N., 2gi, 343, 344 : ' no article in the whole Catholic faith more mysterious,' S.N., 320 : further on this topic, P.S., iv., 313, 314 : vi., 338, 33g: U.S., 22, 70, ig4, 338- 40: Mir., 150: Arl., 151, 152, 184, 185: Ath., i., 168, i6g : ii., 138, 13g : D.A., 2g3-5, 2g8, 300, note, 302-4 : Idea, •453-5: Mix., 261, 2S5, 286, 295-7, 314 : M.D., 591, 592, 595 : G.A., 72 : proof from Conscience, P.S., ii., 18 : O.S., 64, 65, 74 : Call., 314 : M.D., 496: Apo., 198: G.A., 63, 105-18 (locus classicus), 38g- gi : two manners of assent to the being of a God, notional and real, G.A., 126, 127 : ' physical phenomena, taken by themselves ; apart from psycho logical phenomena, apart from moral considerations,' — so taken, ' the question is whether physical phenomena logically teach us or logically remind us of the Being of a God,' note to U.S., ig4 : Idea, 61, 453, 454 ' does not every star in the sky speak of God ? ' P.S., vi., 308 ' were it not for this voice speaking so clearly in my con science and my heart, I should be an atheist, or a pantheist, or a polytheist when I looked into the world,' Apo., 241. Good works, why requisite, P.S., i., 8, g : how acceptable, ib., i., i8g : evidence of faith, ib., ii., I5g : good works the road, faith the gate, ib., v., 166, 167 : ' no work of ours, as far as it is ours, is perfect,' ib., v., 157 : the Divine Presence in us makes our works acceptable to God, albeit imperfect, ib., v., 157, T58 : they are acceptable again by anticipation ofthe per fection that shall be ours in heaven, ib., v., 15S, I5g : do not spring out of faith by a •physical law, U.S., 147 : justi fying faith embodying itself in good works, Jfc, 302, 303 : inculcated in the Homilies as 70 GRACE— GREEK CHURCH GREGORY— HAPPINESS 7i the remedy of post-baptismal sin, Jfc, 304-g : Dev., 393-$ : do justify in some sense, Jfc, 276 : Scripture insistence on good works not an economy, Arl., 78: the Gospel does not abrogate works, S.D., 4-13 : Evangelical view of, E.G., 138-40, 145 ; goodness, appa rent, without any part in Christ, Mix., 153-5 : good will, tests of, S.N., 250 : no self-satisfac tion in, V.V., 68 : 'good is never done except at the ex pense of those who do it,' Prepos., 402, 403. Grace, state of, P.S., iv., 145, 146 : ' the presence of the Holy Ghost ' in us, our ' grafting into the Body of Christ,' Jfc, 160, 161 : ' the setting up of the Cross within us,' Jfc, 173-8: P.S., vi., 83-g3 : when we are in the state of grace, our obedi ence is the condition, not of our pardon, but of our continuance in grace, Jfc, 184: ascetic value of a right view of the state of grace, Jfc, igo, 191 : gran deur of, Jfc, 93, 94, 160-9: ' given through Sacraments, impetrated by faith, manifested in works,' ib., 303 : essence and effect of state of grace, Jfc, 349, 350 : called by the Fathers a deification, Ath., ii., 88-go : a union with the Flesh of Christ, ib., ii., 130-5, 225: our sonship by grace far more than a mere legal adoption, Ath., ii., I3g-4i : involves the divine indwelling, ib., ii., 193-5 j M.D., 554, 555 : ' comes freely to all, only merited where it has already prevailed,' Call., 160: grace of perseverance un merited, Mix., 125, i2g, 130 : nature may counterfeit grace, ib., 151-60: grace given beyond the pale of the Church, ib., 188, 189 : renovating grace, need of, Apo., 248 : ' pride is dependence on nature without grace,' S.N., 31, 32 : ' grace is the only principle of immortal ity,' S.N.,- 37, 38 : ' enough to all, but more to one than another,' S.N., 45 : some thing more than nature neces sary to salvation, S.N., no: ' few in this state ' (of grace) yet 'it is the state in which God wishes all to be in,' ib., in : to be out of the state of grace is to be dead, ib., 121, 122 : no life of grace, no salva tion, S.N., rgi, ig2 : the first £race and the last unmerited, lb., 247 : grace — sufficient, efficacious, actual, habitual, ib., 295, 296 : sanctifying grace, the Church's supreme concern, Diff., i., 232-50: 'penetrates through our whole soul and body, leaves no part of us un- cleansed, unsanctified,' S.D., 131. Gratitude, to God, S.N., 118-20. Greece, heathen Greece, a song, V.V., 305, 306: Greek myth ology, cheerful and graceful, represents a one-sided develop ment of intellect and moral sense, but not of conscience, G.A., 39s, 3g6: Greeks earlier than other nations lost those ' celestial adumbrations ' which are given as guides at the out- start of life, Call., 9y. Greek Church, said to be too numerous to be in schism, Dlff., i., 335, 336 : something of the sort might be said of Mahometanism, Judaism, Arianism, Nestorianism, ib., '•> 339-47: its faith, material rather than formal, Dlff., i., 350-2 : still far better off than the heathen, ib., 352-4 : Greek Fathers thought that under certain circumstances it was lawful to tell a lie, Apo., 270, 349, 350 : the Greek Fathers, V.V., 102, 103 : how the "> / *- ; v Virv \ / Greek Church exalts the Blessed Virgin, Dlff., ii., 90, 91 1 i53-64- Gregory I., St., extraordinary calamities of his time, H.S., iii., 110-3, 116-22 : turns to the Anglo-Saxon, ib., iii., 124, 135-7 ; according to Milman, the real father of the medieval Papacy, Diff., ii., 214. Gregory VIL, St., Life by Bowden, Ess., ii., 254 sq. : Apo., 74 : Leo IX. and St. Peter Damian, Ess., ii., 276-85: celibacy of the clergy, ib., ii., 28g-g5 : Canossa, ib., ii., 298-315: 'no man is given to see his work through,' Ess., ii., 317 : Idea, 267 : Hildebrand had a basis to go on, D.A., 25, 33, 35. 36 1 called for a Crusade against the Turks, H.S., i., 97, 98. Gregory Nazianzen, St., his birth and parentage, M.S., ii., 51 : contrast of character with St. Basil, ib., 50, 51 : Gregory and Basil at Athens, ib., 52;4 = vision of the two virgins, ib., 54, 55 : b's character, ib., 66, 76, 80, 81, 83, 84: priest and bishop against his will, ib., 71 : estrangement from Basil on oc casion of the bishopric of Sasima, ib., 69-74: Gregory patriarch of Constantinople, ib., 79 : Arl., 380-8 : came to Con stantinople as St. Peter to Rome, Mix., 242: resigns, Arl., 391: why, ' wanted a man who had a presence, whereas they had no one but poor, dear, good Gregory, who was but a child,' etc., H.S., ii., 84-6 : his opinion of Coun cils, Arl., 3S8 : passes a whole Lent without speaking, H.S., ii., 86: Gregory lived sixty years, his ecclesiastical life was barely three, reflections, H.S., ii., 80 : specimens of his poetry, M.S., ii., 87-93: V.V., 197- 207 : ' a man as great theologi cally as he is personally win ning,' H.S., ii., 93= '^ou couldst a people raise, but couldst not rule,' V.V., 151, 152 : Apo., 59- . Gregory Thaumaturgus, St., his vision of the Blessed Virgin and St. John, Dev., 4I7, 418 : Dlff., ii., 74, 75- ^ . f Guileless innocence, such as that or our first parents, a happier guide of life than acquaintance with sin, P.S., ii., 338-41: v-, 104-12: viii., 63-5, 256-60: in nocence described, S.D., 29g. Habit, differs from custom, P.S., i., 75 : habits a defence for good, but also a defence in wickedness, ' the strong man armed,' S.N., 66. Hampden, his denial of Apostolical Tradition, Ess., I, "6-9, 121, 137 : this written before his appointment to the Regius Pro fessorship, ib., 137: a bishop, Dlff., i., 10, 106: his Obser vations on Religious Dissent (1834), sent to Newman, Apo., Happiness, in the exercise of the affections, P.S., v., 315, 3*6 : in the contemplation of God, ib., v., 320 : not in temporal advantages, ib., vii., 60-2 : ' we are not fitted to be happy,' ib., viii., 136, 137 : reason does not show that man's happiness was the primary end of creation, U.S., no : man's lost happi ness, ever craving after it, rest less when he is not dull or in sensible, he is not happy except the presence of God be in him, S.D., 312,315: O.S., 51, 52: P.S., iv., 1S7 : 'men of ordi nary minds are not so circum stanced as to feel the misery of irreligion,' H.S., ii., 143, *44 : gifted minds without religion become unhappy, examples of Byron and St. Augustine, 72 HARDOUIN— HELL HERESY— HISTORY T: H.S., ii., 144-6 : my friend Richard, picture of earthly happiness, H.S., iii., 60-3 : the passing of earthly happi ness, Cowper quoted, L.G., 102-4 '¦ ultimately in God, M.D., 442-4, 600-3: no amount of creatures could make us happy for eternity, only the infinite God, S.N., 160, 161, igr, 206, 207. Hardouin, on the authorship of the Latin Classics, G.A., 2g6-8. Heathen, ' the Dispensation of Paganism,' U.S., 21, 33 P.S., ii., 18, ig : iii., 295: vi 360 : S.N., 328 : ' the Gos- pel was rather the purification, explanation, development, and completion of the scattered verities of paganism than their abrogation,' U.S., 247 : we do not know what the death of Christ does for the heathen, V.M ., i., 94 : ' divinity of Traditional Religion ' in the pagan world, Arl., 79-84 : hea then civilization, Call., n, 42-g, 113-5 : a heathen riot, Call., i78-g5 : prayer for the conversion of the heathen, M.D., 251, 252. Heaven, ' like a church,' ' would be hell to an irreligiousman, 'P.S., i., 4-8 : ' a certain fixed place, and not a mere state,' ib., ii., 207, 208 : prayer, the language of heaven, ib., iv., 22g : ' a bad man, if brought to heaven, would not know he was in heaven,' ib., iv., 246 : there we sec that religion is blessed, ib., vii., 201-3 : people impatient of Church services would probably get tired with heaven, ib., viii., 10, 11 : 'love of heaven is the only way to heaven,' ib., viii., 89 : no human souls as yet in heaven, ib., iii., 372-82: sed contra, U.S., 326: Dev., 63: ' I have reckoned : heaven and hell: I prefer heaven,' Call., 346 : closed to mere natural virtue, Apo., 248, 249: 'what a morning I what a day 1 ' M.D., 482, 483: 'earth will never lead me to heaven,' ib., 536, 537 : in heaven we see nothing but God, and all things else in God, M.D., 587 : ' per haps no laws in heaven, but every act from God's person ality,' S.N., 258 : consists in seeing God ; no likeness will do, for no likeness is there of His essence; the blessed also see each other, S.N., 309, 310; and know about us, V.V., 41: not to be reached by natural religion, faith is necessary, S.N., 322-4 : 'what I have so long waited for,' P.S. , iv., 221 : ' paradise not the same as Heaven, but a resting-place at the foot of it,' P.S., iii.,' 375- Hell, fire, P.S., i., 17: blood as molten lead, ib., v., 276 : woe unutterable, ib., vi., 366 : a natural consequence of godless- ness, ib., vii., 24 : ' God is in hell as well as in heaven,' ib., viii., 257 : doctrine trying to faith, S.D. , 15, 76: argument for eternal punishment drawn from the soul's craving for hap piness, Call., 216-20: M.D., 442-4, 600, 601: G.A., 39g : ' I have reckoned ; heaven and hell ; I prefer heaven,' Call., 346 : may come as a surprise to many, Mix., 8-15, 36-9 : one of those overpowering manifestations of the Almighty which remind us that He is infinite, Mix., 317, 318 : eternal, as truly as heaven is eternal, attempts to make that truth less terrible to the ima gination, Apo., 6: Q.A., 422, 502, 503 : eternal torment, a doctrine not brought in by re ligion ; 'suppose no God, and man immortal, he would be his own eternal torment,' S.N., ^ " \ ' 27, 28 : ' suppose at the judg ment God, without positive in fliction, merely left a man to himself,' ib., 29: the misery of solitary confinement, ib., 251 : Q.A., 502: in what sense our Saviour descended into hell, P.S., iii., 375= S.N., 302. Heresy, ' has no theology : deduct its remnant of Catholic the ology, and what remains ? ' U.S., 318 : fastens on some one statement as if the whole truth, U.S., 337 : inexplicable sympathy of heretics with each other, U.S., 326 : Dev., 253, 254 : heresies seem connected together and to run into one another, Ath., ii., 143-7 : T.T., 304: heresy a partial view of truth, wrong, not so much in what it says as in what it denies, Ath., ii., 143, 447 : not all holders of heretical opinions heretics, ib., ii., 154 : ' every illustration, as being incomplete on one or other side of itself, taken by itself, tends to heresy,' Ath., ii., 447 : heretics reprobated by the Fathers for their opinions, not for their lives, Ess., i., 243, 244 : said reprobation falls on those who had known the truth and left it, ib., note : treatment of the heresiarch, Ess,, i., 279, 280, note : Arl., 234, 235: Apo., 47: the denying a true doctrine in itself an act of sin, Ess., i., 278 : prevalence of heresy in the fourth century, Dev., 248- 51 ; and in the fifth, Dev., 273, 274 : the Church a king dom, heresy like a family, sending out branches indepen dent of one another, Dev., 252, 253 : ' pagans may have, heretics cannot have the same principles as Catholics ; the doctrines of heresy are acci dents, the principles everlast ing,' Dev., 181 : the course oi heresies is always short, Dev., 204, 438 : in heresy ' the presence of some misshapen, huge, and grotesque fore shadow of true statements to come,' H.S., iii., ig2-4 : ' men begin in self-will and disobedi ence, and end in apostasy,' Mix., 217, 226 : heretical bodies correlatives of a supreme See, Dlff., i., 349= initial error of heresy, the urging forward of some truth against the prohibition of authority at an unseasonable time, Apo., u$9 : heretics, ' their writings contained truth in the orc^ which they had not the gift to disengage from its foreign concomitants and safely Ube, truth which she (the Church) would use in her destined hour,' H.S., iii., 194- Hierarchy, Catholic, restored in 1850, O.S., 137 = storm at, ib., 167, 168 : ' triple - bob- majors and grandsires to the confusion of the Holy Father,' Prepos., 76, 77: O.S., 317- 27 : a ' second spring,' O.S., i6g, 176-81 : nature of the change from Apostolic Vicari ate to Diocesan Episcopacy, O.S., ig2, ig6, ig7, 289. History, lack of historical perspec tive, Ess., ii., 250-3 : historical religion, S.N., 128: Dev., 4-6 : G.A., 488 : ' never serves as the measure of dogmatic truth in its fulness,' Dlff., ii., 206, 309-13 : value and limits of historical study to the Catho lic theologian, Dlff., ii., 309- 12 : ' no doclrine of the Church can be rigorously proved hy historical evidence ; at the same time no doctrine can be simply disproved by it,' Diff., ii., 312 : early Greek and Roman history, various results of the exercise here of the 74 HOADLEY— HOLY Illative Sense by Niebuhr, Cornwall Lewis, F. W. New man, Grote, Mure, Clinton, G. A., 363-71 : the Protestant cannot breathe in the element of ecclesiastical history, ff.S „ ^ 417. 418, 438, 439. ttoadley, Bishop, ' extravagating towards a legion of heresies,' H.S., iii., 37g : the Bangorian controversy, ib., 388: quoted on the Trinitarian question, £?ss., i., 114: his Iatitudi- narian doctrine of sincerity, D.A., i2g, 130 : a Socinian bishop for forty -six years, V.M., ii., 24, 40, 114. Holiness, as meaning inward ac quired habits of obedience, not acquired in a moment, P.S., u, 10-2 : holiness rather than knowledge, ib., i., 204 : holi ness as the indwelling of the Spirit, ib., ii., 223 sq. : the state of grace, ib., iv., 145, 146 : secret attraction of, ib., iv., 244, and repulsion, ib., 255: holiness of baptized infants, ib., iv., 31a, 313 : not of nature, ib., v., 132-6 : yet truly in us other wise than by bare imputation, ib., v., 136-40, 150-6: not mere acceptance and external imputa tion, but indwelling spiritual principle, ib., vi., 154, 184 : this divine presence in us makes our works acceptable, albeit in themselves imperfect, ib., v., 157, 158 : righteousness true holiness, and that some thing inconsistent with reckless sin, P.S., v., 181-4: ' no one has any leave to take another's lower standard of holiness for his own,' ib., viii., 3r : personal influence of holiness, U.S., 95- 7 : best promise of from minds which naturally most resemble the aboriginal chaos, ib., 166 : holiness the usual attendant upon high spiritual dignity, the prophetic office especially, HOMILIES— HUNTINGDON 75 Mix., 364-8: S.N., 13: im plies separation, M.D., 37-40: a short road to perfection, ib., 381-3 : perfection lies in con sistency, S.N., 311: sanctity the vital force of intercessory prayer, Dlff., ii., 71, 72: a test of holiness, to be influ enced by the holy, P.S., iv., 244- Holy Ghost, indwelling in the Christian and in the Church, a presence substituted for the visible presence of Christ on earth, not mere gifts but a per sonal presence, not given till the day of Pentecost, — this is Regeneration, P.S., ii., 220-3 : ib., iii., 263-70: ib., iv., 170, 171 : ib., vi., 179-81 : V.M., ii., 165, 166, note: the Holy Ghost indwelling in us is our justifying righteousness, Jfc, 137-9, 352, 353 : ' Christ's mis sion ended when He left the world ; ' since then, ' whatever is done in the Christian Church is done by the Spirit,' Jfc, 204, 206: declared in the Coun cil of Constantinople, Arl., 392, note: the term 'Spirit' sometimes used of our Lord's divine nature, Ath., ii., 304, 305 : the Paraclete came not as He might have been expected, but as an outpoured flood, S.D., 127-30 : tumult no attri bute of that flood ; grace gentle in its operation except through imperfection in the recipient, S.D., 131, 142: sanctifies our whole soul and body, 'claims the whole man for God,' ib., 131 : devotion to the Holy Ghost, a special distinction of St. Philip, M.D., 375: and of Newman himself in youth, ib., 549 : the life of all things, ib., 546, 547 : ' present in me not only by Thy grace, but by Thy eternal substance,' M.D., 554, 555 : Pentecost the end, we go \ * *^ ' v /- T no further but date our time from it, S.N., 85, 146: His Seven Gifts, ib., 332, 333. Homihes, Book of, less Protestant than the modern Protestant, V.M., ii., 179-85, 263, 264, 330-9.: Apo., S2-5. Homo-iision (consubstantial), Paul of Samosata persuaded his jud ges to discard the term, Arl., 28, 38, 192, 298: M.D., 119, 120 : rendered ambiguous by the ambiguity of the term usia, meaning either a singular exist ing nature or a general specific nature, Arl., 185-7 : i'1 the latter sense the Gnostic and Manichean Eons, including the human soul, were made out consubstantial with God, Arl., 189, x95 '• Semi-Arian objection to the term and substitution of Homceiision, Arl., 297, 298, 306 : hesitation of the Church in accepting the term homo- iision, ib., 434, 435 : accepted at Nicsa by Eusebius of Cassarea, Ath., i., 15, 56, 57: summary of objections to the homo-vision, Ath., i., 124, note : ii., 440 : why condemned by orthodox bishops in the con demnation of Paul of Samosata, Ath., i„ 137-41 : why laid down at Nicsa, ib., i., 38, 39 : why homoiision (consubstantial) rather than ' co-eternal,' Ath., ii., 228-34 : history of the term, Ath., ii., 438-42: T.T., 337, 338 : has no place in the Creeds of the third century, T.T., 37, 38, 41 : rejected at Antioch (a.d. 272) because usia some times meant corporeal sub stance, and sometimes what is now called in the Trinity a Person, ib., 40 : the term taken for an unnecessary subtlety by Constantine and Jeremy Taylor, G.A., 142-4 : an instance of development of doctrine, Dev., 133, 134- Honorius, Pope, case of, Dlff., ii., 315-7- Hope Scott, James Robert, in the world, not of the world, O.S., 263-80: Fellow of Merton in 1837, ib., 265 : even when young, invited and inspired confidence, ib., 265-7 : with the highest prizes in life open to him, singularly destitute of am bition, ib., 267-70 : his charities, ib., 272-4 : single-minded pre ference for God's service, ib., 275-7 : bereavements, ib., 277- 9 : letter to, Apo., 225. Horace, his ' dum Capitolium,' and ' dulce ct decorum,' G.A., 10, 78. Horsley, Bishop, on the sackcloth ministry of the witnesses (Rev. xi., 3), D.A., 107, 108 : S.N., 231 : Apostolic, S.D., ¦ 393 : his controversy with Priestley, E.G., 211, 212. Horsley (Sunningwell), E.G., 160, 161, 228, 229. Hosius, Bishop of Cordova, Arl., 323-6. Hume on miracles, U.S., 195, 231 : G.A., 306, 307: Mir., 47, note, 155-7, 175. Humility, no idea of such a virtue in ancient civilization, Idea, 204, 205 : U.S., 28, 29 : con descension and modesty as sub stitutes, Idea, 205-7 : such modesty quite consistent with pride, calling itself ' self-re spect,' and for exterior embel lishment working well, Idea, 207-10: Call., 345: 'humilia tion immoral,' a first principle of paganism, Prepos., 2SS, 289 : ' pride is dependence on nature without grace, thinking the supernatural impossible,' S.N., 31, 32: such was the sin of the angels, ib., 165 : ' every step we take downward makes us higher in the king dom of heaven,' P.S., vi., 319. Huntingdon, Sclina, Countess of, 76 HYPOCRITE— IGNATIUS IGNATIUS— INCARNATION 77 1 the sight of a person simply and unconditionally giving up this world for the next,' Ess., '•> 388, 3S9 : her influence on Sarah, Duchess of Marlborough, Frederick, Prince of Wales, and Lord Bolingbroke, ib., i., 399-403 : looked like ' a good archbishop with his chaplains around him,' ib., i., 412-4: story of the living of Aldwinckle ana Dr. Haweis, ib., i., 3g2, 415-8 : ' Selina Episcopa dilecto filio Henrico Venn,' ib., 413, 414. Hypocrite, a self-deceiver, P.S., i., 125, 139 : hypocrisy, a lack of honest desire to do the right thing, ib., v., 224 sq. . hypocrite defined, ' one who professes to be serving God faithfully, while he serves Him only in part,' ib., v., 240 : prevalence of hypocrisy, ib., v., 338: hypo crites almost a title of the Arians, Ath., ii.,' 156: Catho lic priests taken for infidels and hypocrites, because Protestants think their doctrine and worship irrational, Prepos., 274 : ' at least one in twelve,' says a Mr. Seely : 'his method of proof? simply the Laputan : he bran dishes his theodolite,' Prepos., 352-4-. Hypostasis and usia, two words for three or four centuries practi cally synonymous, and used indiscriminately for two ideas, person and substance, which were afterwards respectively denoted by the one and the other, Arl., 365-72, 435 sq., 444: T.T., 340 sq. : hypostasis seems to stand primarily for ' the one Personal God of Natural Theology ' as opposed to pantheism, T.T., 344-8: Arl., 438-41 : word seldom used by Athanasius, Ath., ii., 158: Council of Nica;a, by the words hypostasis and usia, meant the same thing (sub stance), though Bull thinks otherwise, T.T., 78-gi : Cyril Alex, calls our Lord's manhood hypostasis, ib., 307: one hypos tasis taught in the third and fourth centuries, three by Alexandrians, both one and three by Athanasius, yet with out changing the general sense of the term, which denotes the One Supreme Being, personal, and also any or each of the threedivine Persons, T.T,, 331, 340-6: Arl., 435-40. Hypothesis, use of, V.M., i., pref., pp. xx., xxi. : an hypothesis not necessarily true because it fits into the facts, H.S., i., 402: ' well, we say, what may be, is ; this is our great principle,' sentiment put in the mouths of Protestants, H.S., i., 420. Ignatius of Antioch, St., Cureton's three epistles from the Syriac not the sole genuine text, T. T., 96-8, 129-35 : of the two Greek texts, the shorter (Medicean, Vossian) genuine; the longer consists of spurious epistles, with the genuine epistles ex panded by an Arian hand, ib., 99-128: peculiarity of his epistle to the Romans, ib., 125, 126 : Catholic character of the epistles, Ess., i., 235-42, 245-7 : takes our salvation to lie, not in the Atonement by itself, but in the Incarnation as a present fact, ib., i., 247, 248: his Eucharistic teaching, ib., i., 253, 254: points of his theo logy, ib., i., 255-7 : sa'd to be popish, ib., i., 257: 'give us Ignatius, and we want nothing more to prove the substantial truth of the Catholic system,' ib., i., 261 : quoted on union with the bishop, O.S., 193, 194: his martyrdom, O.A., 478-S0. Ignatius Loyola, St., the Practical, compared to Jacob, U.S., ii., 366-70: what he did for St. Philip Neri, O.S., 227-9. Ignorance, ' assumed economically by our Lord,' Ath., ii., 161- 72: 'received doctrine,' that Christ as man ' knew all things which human soul can know,' ib., ii., 162: not received till after St. Athanasius's day, ib. : not so clear that the Fathers do ever ascribe to our Lord more than an ' economical ' ignor ance, ib., ii., 163 sq. : doctrine of Christ's ignorance as man anathematized when the Mono physites arose, M.D., 119: in vincible ignorance an excuse for non-Catholic Christians, Dlff., I, 354-7= S.N., 325, 327-9: Dlff., ii., 335, 336: Ess., i., 217 : matching in vincible ignorance, there is what may be called ' invincible knowledge,' Q.A., 211. Illative Sense, the criterion of the accuiacy of an inference other than scientific, G.A., 345: [differs from Natural Inference as the reflex from the direct, Life by Ward, II. , 260, 261]: ' a living organon,' ' a personal gift,' judicium prudcntis viri, G.A., 316, 317: 'a sure divi nation ' in concrete matter that a conclusion, not logically com plete, is ' as good as proved,' G.A., 321 : illative sense de fined, ' right judgment in latiocination,' Q.A., 342: the sanction of the illative sense is the'fact that the human mind is constituted so to judge, with which constitution we must be content, seeing that it comes from God, G.A., 346-52: illa tive sense, a sort of Aristotelian phroncsis, differing in different subject-matters, ib., 353-8 : its exercise, its subject-matter, the process it uses, its function and scope, ib., 358, 359 : the illative sense is ' the reasoning faculty as exercised by gifted, or edu cated or otherwise well-pre pared minds,' G.A., 36r [some thing like what the writer has elsewhere called ' philosophy,' Idea, 124 sq. : U.S., 282 so.] : being a personal gift, the illa tive sense supplies no common measure between mind and mind,— that is left to Logic, G.A., 362: the Illative Sense, called in Via Media, ' a strong sense,' a ' moral instinct,' a ' happy augury ; ' ' it is the scconcl-ratc men who prove, reconcile, finish, and explain,' v.m., 1, 283,284: a. a., 380: U.S., 257: 'I am suspicious of scientific demonstrations in a region of concrete fact,' G.A., 410, 411: 'we are bound to look for certainty by modes of proof, which, when reduced to the shape of formal propositions, fail to satisfy the severe requi sitions of science,' G.A., 412. Images, worship of, suspended out of policy in England, V.M., ii., 112, 373 : images a help to prayer, ib., ii., 113, note : is latria due to the wood of the Cross? ib., ii., 126, 127, note: the Crucifix, ib., ii., 215, 216: abuse of image-worship, con demned alike by Trent and Article xxii., ib., ii., 304, 305 : a precedent for image-worship in the honour paid to the statues ofthe Emperors, Ath., ii., 185, 186: St. John Dama scene on Images, Dev., 376, 377 : in early fourth century prohibited in Spain, Dev., 410, 411: virtue in images, E.G., 25 : if absurd to honour an image, equally absurd to burn in effigy, Prepos., 180: King William, blown out of his saddle, ib., 181. Incarnation, Catholic doctrine of, 78 INCARNATION— INFALLIBILITY INFALLIBILITY— INFERENCE 7 P.S., ii., 30-2: the Eternal Son in humiliation, ib., iii., 162-6 : God for thirty-three years ' became one of the beings that are seen,' ib., iv., 202, 203 : for thirty years led an ordinary life, ib., iv., 241, 242 : indebted to this world for nothing, ib., v., 95, 96: the Son of God made Man, ib., vi., 55-67: viii., 251, 252: sundry texts to be understood of both Natures together, ib., vi., 58- 60 : Christ, though man, not strictly a man, ib., vi., 62 : His manhood almost as a new attribute of His Person, ib., vi., 65: T.T., 307,381: when He Buffered, it was God suffering, P.S., vi., 71-3 : Incarnation has ' introduced a thousand new and heavenly associations into this world of sin,' ib., vi., 265 : the Incarnation ' the article of a standing or a falling Church,' U.S., 35 : two reasons for, atonement and renewal in holiness, Ath., ii., 189-gi : the union of two natures no circum scription of the Divine Son, Ath., ii., 192: personal apti tude of the Son for Incarna tion, P.S., vi., 58-60: Ath., ii., 220, 221 : two natures in one Person, Ath., ii., 191, 192, 223-5 : Nestorianism in consistent with the Incarnation, ib., ii., 293, 294: the Word assumed our nature as it has been since the Fall, with its liabilities, ib., ii., 2g4-g, not its imperfections and faults, T.T., 373, 374 : 'we should rather say that God is man than that man is God, not that the latter proposition is not altogether Catholic,' Ess., i., 74, 75 : summary of heresies affecting the Incarnation, Dev., 439, 440 : brings God nigh, Mix., 292-4, 298, 299, 302-4 : if In carnation at all, what life we should have thought becoming for the Incarnate Word on earth? Mix., 300, 301: but ' He came, not to assert a claim, but to pay a debt,' ib., 301, 302 : decree of, antecedent to Adam's sin, Ath., ii., 188 : S.N., 2g6, 297: Mix., 321, 322, 358 : doctrine of, not really held by the mass of Protestants, Mix., 344-6 : P.S., iii., 169-71 : Deipara the witness of Emmanuel, Mix., 346-9 : no other miracle so stupendous as the Incarnation, Prepos., 305: Mir., 185: special charm of Christmas, S.N., 95, 96 : a ' tangible his tory of the Deity,' S.N., 302, note. Inconsistency, not always blame worthy, ESS., i., 276, 277. India, sermon on the mutiny of .1857, S.N., 147-54- Indiction, a cycle of 15 years, when first used as a date, Ath., i., gg, note. Indulgences, Cardinal Fisher on, V.M., i., 72 : doctrine of, ib., i., g7, g8, note, 113-5, note : ' takes from the Roman Catholic the fear of hell, and gives him the certainty of purgatory,' ib., i., 121 : sed contra, ' this is not so,' ib., note : specimens of large and reckless Indulgences, ib., ii., 301 : ' indulgence never is absolution or pardon itself,' Prepos., 346, 347. Infallibility, taken for a bar to pro gress, as though Christianity were good for one age, not for another, U.S., 2, 3 : Mussus, Bishop of Bitonto, on Papal in- v fallibility, V.M., i., 82 : infalli bility said to be the bane of the Church, then afterwards claimed for her, V.M., i., 6g, note : 84-8, notes : igo-4 : in fallibility as amounting to omniscience, ib., i., 8g-g3 : sed contra, ib., notes : impressive- <\ - / >mmj** ness of, Rome ' alone of all Churches dares claim it,1 ib., i., 115-8 : E.G., 225 : Mix., 229 : seat of infallibility, V.M., i., 123-6 : infallibility not wanted, ib., i., 143, 144 : lost to the Church along with unity, ib., i., 195-201 : ii., 132-4 : like unity, not altogether lost, V.M., i., 202 : sed contra, ' we cannot talk of a little unity,' ib., note: difficulties in the working of infallibility, Ess., i., 169-72 : ' there are gifts too large and too fearful to be handled freely,' Dlff., ii., 342 : early Church virtually infallible, D.A., n: presumable on hypothesis of development, Dev., 78-80: ' the very idea of revelation im plies a present informant, and that an infallible one,' Dev., 87, 88 : especially in an in tellectual age, Dev., 89: Diff., ii., 322, 323: infallible utterance of Pope, ' not a trans action that can be done in his travelling dress, etc.,' H.S., ii., 340, note : Tractarians took the Anglican Prayer Book as practically infallible, Diff., i., 132-5 : its work in curbing human intellect as that intellect historically is, Apo., 245, 246: what this power claims, Apo., ¦z\9, 250 : every act of Infalli bility brought out ' by operation of the Reason, and provokes a reaction of Reason,' Apo., 252 : ' cannot act outside of a definite circle,' Apo., 253, 254 : the pomxria of infallibility, like British waters, prohibition here in is rather disciplinary, and temporary, may be mistaken, but usually proves to have been mainly in the right, Apo., 257, 258 : ' the whole body of Chris tian people cannot be wrong,' S.N., 77 : papal, declared no article of faith by English and Irish bishops in 1826, yet steadily held by the Holy See Dlff., il., i87-g4 : a knowi point of controversy, ib., 353-5 instances of papal action intc which infallibility does not en ter, Dlff., ii., 257: condition: limiting infallibility, Diff., ii. 325, 326, 32g-32: infallibility not inspiration, no direct sug gestion of divine truth, but simply assistentia, i.e. an exter nal guardianship keeping off from error, V.M., i., 310, note : Dlff., ii., 327, 32S, — hence, Molina says, ' definitions are more or less perspicuous,' and need ' investigation and dili gence,' Diff., ii., 307, 308 : contra, Ess., i., 159 : obiter dicta not infallible, Plff., ii., 329, nor the reasons given for the definition, ib., 326: cautious use of papal infallibility, Apo., 267, 268 : Bishop Fessler's statement that only the last sentences of the Unam sanctam are infallible, Diff., ii., 326, 376, 377 : Chillingworth's con fusion of infallibility with certi tude, G.A., 224.7, 493, 494 : V.M., 1., 122, note: Dev., 81. Inference, not a felt reality, P.S., iv., 231 : always conditional, G.A., 1, 2, 12 : expressed by a conclusion, ib., 3 : we may infer what we do not under stand, ib., 8 : akin to notional apprehension, ib., 12 : mostly engaged on notional proposi tions, hence notional assent seems like inference, ib., 3g : inverse relation between in ference and assent, ib., 40, 41 : inference not the measure of assent, G.A., 160-81 : the terms ' inference ' and ' logic ' used here indiscriminately, G.A., 264 : formal inference (formal logic), what it does and what it cannot do, G.A., 262- 87 : reasoning ordinarily pre sents itself as a simple act, not 8o INFERENCE— IRELAND IRISH UNIVERSITY— JEWS 81 as a process, G.A., 259, 260, 330 : ' natural inference ' from things to things, not from pro positions to propositions, G.A., 330, 331 : e.g., the weather- wisdom of a peasant, the diagnosis of a physician or of a lawyer, ib., 332 : natural inference sometimes amounts to genius, Newton, Napoleon, calculating boys, ib., 333, 334 : [Natural Inference differs from the Illative Sense as the direct from the reflex, Ward, Life, II. , 260, 26r] : genuine reason ing not an instrumental art, G.A., 338: each genius has its own subject-matter, ib., 339-41 : put into formal propo sitions, the proofs on which we are bound to look for certainty in concrete matter fail to satisfy the requisitions of science, G.A., 412. Intellectualism, rule of intellect rather than of Conscience, P.S., i., 223, 224: a fruit of the fall, not found in paradise or in heaven, ib., v., 112 : in ventions only of use in remedy ing the effects of the fall, ib., v., 113 : Scripture silent on intellectual excellence, U.S., 56 : what is and is not rational ism (intellectualism), Ess., i., 31-8 : the religion that comes of intellectualism, philosophical religion, Idea, 190-3, 202 : exemplified in Julian, com mended by Shaftesbury, ib., 194-200 : where vice is said to have lost half its evil by losing all its grossness, ib., 201 : tends ,' to view revealed religion from an aspect of its own, to fuse and recast it, to tune it to a different key, and reset its harmonies,' Idea, 217, 218 : partly an ignoring, partly an adulteration of theological truth, ib., 219 : fitness of in fallible teaching for ' smiting hard and throwing back the immense energy of the aggres sive, capricious, untrustworthy intellect,' Apo., 245, 246: in tellect so characterized, not ' when correctly exercised,' but considered ' actually and his torically,' Apo., 243 : P.S., v., 114 ; originality of thought not true if it leads away from God, M.D., 521 : intellectual pleasures, Q.A., 205-8 : obedi ence of intellect, E.G., 203, 204 : G.A., igi : S.N., 11, 12. Inquisition, Spanish, ' an expression of that very Church-and-King spirit which has prevailed in these islands,' Idea, 215, 216: doings of, Prepos., 210-2, 222. Instinct, ' a force which spontane ously impels us, not only to bodily movements, but also to mental acts,' Q.A., 62 : our assent to the existence of a world external to ourselves ' founded on an instinct,' Q.A., 61-3. Ireland, early Irish Church, Idea, 15-7: M.S., iii., 125-7, 265, 266 : devastated by Danes, ib., 266, 270 : Brian Boroimhe de feats Danes at Clontarf, ib., 272-4 : as Alfred in England, so Brian failed to restore what had been, ib., 277: bull of Adrian IV., reasons for, ib., 261-5, 287, 307, 308 : ancient University of Dublin, H.S., iii., 207-12 : coming prosperity of Ireland, like Corinth on the highway of commerce, ib., iii., 483, 484 : strong Catholicism of Irish cities, ib., 484, 485 : special aptitude of the Irish mind for science, ib., 485, 486 : 1 Irish people worn down by op pression, not allowed to be joy ous, not allowed to be natural,' Diff., i., 306: 'cannot dis tinguish between their love of Ireland and their love of re- "\ ^ ' f ligion,' Dlff., ii., 185, 186: ' one John of Tuam,' Dlff., ii., 211. Irish University, H.S., iii., 1, 2, r7, 31, 32, 47, 4s, 50-3, 65-70, 146, 177, 178, 212, 251 : ulti mate success certain, even though it seem to fail : decision of the Holy See, ib., 148, I4g : Idea, 12, 13, 266: 'hopes in which I may have been loo sanguine,' Idea, 23g : ' enough for me if I do so much as merely begin what others may more hopefully continue,' Idea, 267, 506, 519 : Ireland the proper scat of a Catholic University, Idea, 483 : Irish University Bill of 1873, Dlff., ii., 181-3. Irvingites, E.G., 390-5. Jacob, character of, P.S., v., 75- 82: U.S., ii., 370: Jacob, Moses, David, three shepherd types of Christ, P.S., viii., 236-41. Jansenism, history of, Dlff., i., 321-8 : Jansenius set up to cor rect the Church by aid of St. Augustine, Dlff., i., 158, 159. Jerome, St., 'were he not a saint, there are words and ideas in his writings from which I should shrink,' H.S., ii., 173: letter to Demetrias, ib., 174-8: 'so dead to the world that he can imitate the point and wit of its writers without scandal,' H.S., ii., 285 : ' only too fond of the Cicero and Horace, whom he put aside, — a literary Father par excellence,' ib., 450. Jerusalem, topography of, site of Holy Sepulchre, line of north wall, Mir., 302-26: Church, called the Martyry, built by Constantine on the site of the Holy Sepulchre, Ath., i., 92: failure of Julian to rebuild the Temple, Mir., 334-7: taken by Sultan Malek Shah, recov ered by Crusaders, H.S., i., 96, 102 : Jerusalem Bishopric, S.D., 335, note: E.G., 400, 401: Dlff., i., 10, n: Apo., 141-6 : ' demolished the sacred- ness of diocesan rights,' Apo., J49- Jesuits, their ' economy,' in the matter of the Chinese Rites, parallel of St. Gregory Thau- maturgus, V.M., i., pref., pp. lxxvi.-lxxix. : their season over, according to La Mennais, Ess., i., 157 : their obedience, Dev., 3gg : ' school and pat tern of discretion, practical sense, and wise government,' M.S., ii., 369, 370: SS. Ig natius, Dominic, Benedict, arc as Practical Sense, Science, Poetry, or again as Jacob, Isaac, Abraham, ib., ii., 366-70 : O.S., 220, 221, 228, 22g : splendid organization, can afford, it is said, to crush individualities, H.S., iii., 71 : the first six Jesuits, Mix., 243 : fictions concerning, Prepos., 17 : Blanco White on, ib., 18, ig, 404-6: Steim- nitz's revelations, a disappoint ment, Prepos., 176: article on The Revival of Jesuitism, in British Critic for 1839, of which, as Editor, ' I did not like the tone,' Apo., 60. Jews, importance of their law to Christians, P.S., i., 85 : the law observed in the early Church, ib., ii., 70, 71, 76: many present-day Christians exactly in the state of the Jews, P.S., vi., 182-7: they equate Christian with Jewish rites, ib., vi., 1S3 : repudiate inward justification, ib., vi., 184 : take to themselves what St. Paul says of the unregener ate Jew, ib., vi., 186 : despair of the gift of purity, ib., vi., 1S7 : ' we act as they did,' lb., viii., 85, 86 : Jewish ordinances, ' tokens not of the presence of r ? 82 JEWS— JUSTIFICATION grace, but of its absence,' Jfc, 283-5 : Jews took their law not as a means but as the end, ib., 312, 313 : parallel of the Angli can Church with the Jewish, V.M., i., 336-44: prosperity and influence of Jews in third and fourth centuries, Arl., ro-2 : Judaism a source of Arianism, ib., 18-23: real peculiarity of Judaism, S.D., 97-100 : Christian Church a continuation of the Jewish : doctrine of the remnant, S.D., 192-6 : S.N., 253 : G.A., 437-9 : Judaism local because imperfect, Mix., 247 : prayer for conversion of, M.D., 255, 256 : God's judgments on, S.N., 214-9 : Judaism, a tragic chorus, V.V., 192-4: theism the life of the Jews, their country the classic home of religion, as Greece of intellect, and Rome of political sagacity, G.A., 432, 433 : their final overthrow at the very epoch in which they were looking for a Deliverer., ib., 433-5 : their punishment, as we witness it, described by anticipation in the book of Deuteronomy, ib., 435, 436 : Judaism supplanted by Christianity [as Esau by Jacob], promises made to the former fulfilled in the latter, G.A., 437-9 : ' Christianity clears up the mystery that hangs over Judaism, accounting for the punishment of the people by specifying their heinous sin,' G.A., 438 : Jews had faith without the promise, i.e., were without regeneration and the indwelling of the Holy Ghost : ' I am not speaking of this or that highly-favoured saint, but of the people ; ' they ' were aided by God's grace, but they were not inhabited by it,' P.S., ii., 220-3 : iii-, 263-70 : iv., 170, 171 : vi., 179-82 : V.M., ii., 145, 146, 149, 150, 161, 163-8, with note (added in 1877), to pp. 166, 167. John the Evangelist, St., the saint of the young, the middle- aged, the old, S.N., 186. Joseph, St., his death, M.D., 414- 6 : saint of home : type of rest, repose, peace, S.N., 204 : devotion to him of late date, Dlff., ii., 30, 31. Journalist, omnia novit, Idea, pref., pp. xx.-xxii. Judgment Day, expectation of, P.S., vi., 236 sq. : U.S., ii., 434-9 : S.N., 225-7 : ever near, because the course of the world runs along the brink of it, P.S., vi., 241 : no souls in heaven till then, ib., iii., 372- 83 : sed contra, U.S., 326 : till then, sin not fully forgiven, ib., iv., 129 : V.M., i., 119 : wait ing for Christ, P.S., vi., 234 sq. : O.S., 31 sq. : rash pro phecies, S.N., 224, 228 : will come when the Church is at the last gasp, S.N., 231: 'only mortal sins at the last judg ment,' ib., 305 : all in memory, all in judgment, V.V., 85; particular judgment, V.V., 342, 35i, 352, 358-60, 366. Justice, a primary notion, not re solvable into solicitude for the general good, U.S., 106, 108 : virtue of, S.N., 168-70 : for giveness of injuries, ib., 178-82 : pleas for standing off from the author of an injury ; ' can you pray that you may meet him and love him in heaven ? ' ib., 245, 246, 284 : retributive jus tice must be admitted at least in God, G.A., 420, 421. Justification, certainty of, not ac corded to us, P.S., v., 219, 220 : ' no such person as a justified sinner,' ib., v., igo : faith, title to justification, but baptism gives possession, ib., vi., 168 : inward, not merely JUSTIFICATION 83 outward, ib., vi., 184 : faith dis joined from justification, ib., vi., 172, 174-6, but never finally, ib., vi., 164, 170, 171 : David had faith, not justification, ib., vi., 181, 182 : justification in ward renewal, obedience for disobedience, Jfc, 32-6: un scriptural separation of justifi cation from ' renewal ' (sancti fication), or of deliverance from guilt from deliverance from sin, Jfc, 39-41, 117 : the two are substantially one, ib., 63 : dis tinct in the order of ideas only, ib., 63-72 : justification takes our shame away, Jfc, 75, 76, 157, !58 : God's word effects what it announces, an act ex ternal continued to an act within us, acceptance leading to acceptableness, imputation to participation, Jfc, 8r, 85, 98 : so a Sacrament is a visible sign of inward grace, both sign and grace being included in the Sacrament : excellence of the justified state, Jfc, 93, 94 : justification active and passive, the two inseparable, Jfc, 95- 100 : Adam's sin both imputed and imparted to us, so is Christ's righteousness, Jfc, 105, 106: ' neither Protestant nor Roman ist ought to refuse to admit, and in admitting to agree with each other, that the presence of the Holy Ghost shed abroad in our hearts, the Author both of faith and renewal, this is really that which makes us righteous, and that our righteousness is the possession of that presence,' Jfc, pref., p. xii. : 137-54, 352, 353 : glory and power of that presence, Jfc, 160-9 : justification ' the setting up of the Cross within us,' ' it draws blood,' Jfc, 173-8 : righteous ness in us rather adherent than inherent, Jfc, 187: 'the glorious Shekinah of the Word 6> Incarnate,' Jfc, 190, 191 : Jewish righteousness super seded, ib., 194-201 : ' there was but One Atonement, there are ten thousand justifications : God the Son atoned, God the Holy Ghost justifies, 'Jfc, 205, 206 : right understanding of justification by faith, Jfc, 214, 215, — of justification by faith only, ib., 223 sq. : justification by faith may be taken to mean merely that grace is a free gift, Jfc, 246-51 : by faith only, not to the exclusion of baptism, ib., 226, 227 : justification by faith not before but after baptism, ib., 237-43 : by faith only in one sense, by works in another, ib., 275, 276 : ' justification comes through the Sacraments, is re ceived by faith, consists in God's inward presence, and is lived by obedience,' Jfc, 278 : justi fication by faith a principle, not a rule of conduct, ib., 333-5 : ' formal cause,' meaning of the term, ib., 343, 344 : four views of the formal cause of justifica tion, Jfc, 346-S : essence and effect of justification according to the Roman view, Jfc, 349, 350 : the Holy Ghost the formal cause of justification, according to Petavius, ib., pref., p. xii., 352, 353 : one only form of justification, yet there may be many improper forms, ib., pref., pp. x.-xii. : 350-4; whether the righteousness which God puts into us needs to be further eked out by His mercy in Christ, Jfc., 354-7, 366-8 : Bucer's opinion, the common doctrine of the Church of England, ib., 372, 374 : ' with the Roman divines I would consider justi fication as an inward gift, yet with the Protestant, as not a mere quality ofthe mind,' Jfc, 389: ' we are justified by Christ alone, in that He has purchased 84 JUSTIFICATION— KNOWLEDGE the gift ; by faith alone, in that faith asks for it ; by baptism alone, for baptism conveys it ; and by newness of heart alone, for newness of heart is the sine qua non life of it,* V.M., ii., 283 : ' we know nothing of justification except as wrought through Christ's mystical Body,' Ess., i., 367 : Evangelical views of justification, E.G., 137-45, i4g-54 : justification by a powerful act of charity, Mix. , 80 : Essay on Justification, (a.d. 1837), purpose of, Apo., 72 : ' justification by faith accounted (by Evangelicals) to be the one cardinal point of the Gospel,' a position ' utterly unevangeli- cal,' involving unhealthy self- contemplation, P.S., ii., 164- 73 : v., 181-4. Keble, drift of the Christian Year at first unperceived, then reprobated, Ess., i., 225, 226: his Lyra Innocentium the Christian Year for 1846, ib., ii., 422 sq. : allusions in the Christian Year to the then state of the Church of England, ib., ii., 428-30: no such allu sions in Lyra Innocentium, ib., ii., 430 : his deep, tender, loyal devotion to the Blessed Mary, ib., ii., 436-40, 452, 453 '¦ made the Church of England poetical, Ess., ii., 442: Ess., i., 2gi : by happy magic made her seem what the Catholic Church was and is, Ess., ii., 444, 445 : n's theory of poetry (, ib., ii., 442: effects of Lyra Innocentium on the rising generation, ib., ii., 448-5° : , had small hope of Catholicizing the Church of England, ib., ii-, 449, 45°: ms Praleetiones Academic te, Idea, 369 : his sermon on National Apostasy (14 July, 1833) ' the start of the religious movement of 1833,' Apo., 35 : Newman's first meeting with, ib., 17, 18 : the Christian Year (1827) brings home two main intellectual truths, Apo., 18-20: regarded faith and love as giving to probability in religious matters a force which it has not in itself, Apo., 19, 20 :. D.A., 251-3 : turned the tide of Liberalism at Oxford, Apo., 289 : quoted on the relation of Church to State, Diff., ii., igg: Keble's character, Apo., 28g-gi. Knowledge, of evil, won by Adam's transgression, P.S., viii., 258, 259: ib., v., 112: knowledge harmful to youth, ib., viii., 260 : ' real knowledge may be for bidden us,' ib., viii., 261 : theo logical, not without its danger, ib., viii., 264, 265 : Aristotelian distinction of possessions, liberal, which are their own end, and fruitful, or useful, which yield revenue, Idea, 109 : so knowledge, liberal and use ful (mechanical, servile), ib., 106, 111-4 : there are bodily exercises liberal, and mental exercises not so, ib., 107, 108 : knowledge becomes science, or philosophy, when it is informed and impregnated by reason, Idea, 111-3, 139: U.S., 2go, 2gi : liberal education makes the gentleman, not the Chris tian : it is not the end of liberal knowledge to make men virtu ous, Idea, 120, 121: D.A., 270-6 : brilliancy without knowledge makes ephemeral books, Idea, 129: knowledge, acquirement, not the same as enlargement of mind, Idea, 130: cases of new knowledge seeming to enlarge the mind, Idea, 130-3: U.S., 282-6: not the mere knowledge en larges, Idea, 134 : U.S., 287 : cases of knowledge void of KNOWLEDGE— LAUD philosophy, U.S., 288, 2S9 : Idea, 135, 136, 151, 152, 495-9 : burden of an over-stored memo ry without power of generaliza tion, Idea, 139-41 : smattering of knowledge, a graceful accom plishment, but not education, Idea, 142-4 : a University must teach particular knowledge, though its end be not particular knowledge, Idea, 166, 167: useful knowledge the possession of truth as powerful, liberal knowledge the apprehension of it as beautiful, Idea, 217 : Jerusalem the fountain-head of religious knowledge, Athens of secular, both streams meet in Rome, Idea, 265 : religious knowledge, syllabus of wbat is desirable in an educated Catho lic, Idea, 375-9 : knowledge natural and supernatural, dis tinct, incapable of collision, Idea, 430, 431 : the first chap ter of Genesis no exception to this rule, ib., 439 : popular in stitutions affording a barren mockery of knowledge, Idea, 49g, 500: knowledge of truths of faith without faith, like the knowledge that the blind have of the visible world, Mix., 172-7 : ignorance the root of all littleness, Prepos., 391': to Catholics, even when they sin, revelation remains matter of knowledge, Dlff., i., 276-8: Christian knowledge, four heads of, need of strictly catechetical lectures to secure them all, S.N., 310, 311: secular know ledge no sure vehicle of moral improvement, D.A., 261 sq. Laity, on the whole more orthodox than their bishops in the sixty years between the Councils of Nice and Constantinople: snuc- liorcs aures plcbis quoin conta sacerdolum (St. Hilary), Arl., 358, note, 445, 446, 455, 457, 461, 465-8: Ess., i., 130: G.A., 486: 'in that earliest age it was simply the living spirit of the myriads of faithfui who transmitted the apostolic faith,' U.S., \., 209 : what is wanted of the laity, Prepos., 390, 391. La Mennais, objected to the tem poral establishment of religion, Ess., i., 147, 148, and to the Pope's temporal power, ib., 149, !54> r55 : did not recognize that rebellion is a sin, ib., 157, 158: like Jeroboam, could not wait God's time, ib., 160 : his tory of L'Avcnir, ib., 163-78: ' there is just that ill flavour in his doctrine as to make one tremble, lest, under disappoint ment, he should be led to deny the authority of religion,' Ess., '¦,172, 173- Latin, hints how to write, Idea, 362-71 : Ciceronian Latin, ib., 281, 282: H.S., i., 2g5-7 : de fects of Latin as a language, ib., i., 2g6 : Latin of Seneca, St. Ambrose, Csesar, Cicero, Tertullian, Idea., 327: three Latin prologues to plays, V. V., 375-82- Laud, Archbishop, an Israelite with out guile, P.S., ii., 340: no secular politician, V.M., i., 13: his failure, D.A., 17, iS : Hall's words to him, D.A., 20 : Laud under patriarchal authority of King Charles, H.S., iii., 415: his disciples latitudinarians, Diff., i., 3gi : Laud on Tradi tion, very masterly, Apo., 205 : his saying, ' till Rome be other than she is, we must be estranged from her,' V.M., ii., 412: Ess., ii., 72: D.A., 17, 28: G.A., 361: 'Charles is the king, Laud the prelate, Ox ford the sacred city, of this principle (union of Church and State),' passed away, D.A., 22, 23: 'a prelate (if any 86 LEO— LIBERALISM other) aspiring and undaunted' D.A., 26. Leo, St., ' the need of the Church had been great, and one man was raised up for her deliver ance (from monophysitism) : it was Leo, Bishop of Rome,' Dev., 306 sq. : receives the appeal of Theodoret, H.S., ii., 360, 361 : ' the much-enduring Athanasius and the majestic Leo,' Dlff., i., 388 : Apo., 115, 116: 'down had corrre the Via Media under the blows of St. Leo,' Apo., 114, 120: 'his teaching very like that of St. Athanasius,' Ath., ii., igr. Liberalism in religion, meaning ' that Scripture has no autho rized interpreter, and that dogmatic statements are no part of Revelation,' professed by Blanco White, Chilling worth, Locke, Hoadley, Hamp den, Ess., i., 112-4: 'the anti - dogmatic principle and its developments,' Apo., 48 : ' formularies ofthe Church will ever keep it from making any serious inroads upon the clergy ' of the Church of England (a.d. i839), Ess., i., 294 : ' these formularies have not excluded it, still it has no stay in Angli canism, or in any other religious communion ' (1871), ib., note : difficulties 'of latitudinarianism, D.A., 126-41: (Hoadley's view) that where there is sincerity, it is no matter what we profess, D.A., I2g, 130: ' why should God speak unless He meant to say something ? . . . unless He meant us to hear ? . . . if it mattered not whether we accepted it or no ? ' D.A., 130 : liberal view of truth, Dev., 357, 358 : Idea, 28, 2g : 'a rebellious stirring against miracle and mystery, against the severe and the terrible,' Idea, 217, 218 : O.S., 33 : Dr. Brownside's sermon, that different religions are simply our different modes of expressing everlasting truths, E.G., 6g, 70 : Christianity said to be not a religion of doctrines but of principles, ib., 121, 122 : Dev., 178 sq. ; preference of intellectual ex cellence to moral, Apo., 14 : Liberalism half-way to Athe ism, as Anglicanism to Rome, Apo., 204 : Liberals (anti- dogmatic party) drove New man from Oxford, Apo., 203, 214, 2g2, 2g3 : inconsistency of liberalism in Lacordaire, Apo., 285, 286 : ' by Liberal ism I mean the exercise of thought upon matters in which thought cannot be brought to any successful issue,' Apo., 288 : started at Oxford by the party of University reform, Apo., 286-g : Keble brought the mental activity of Oxford round to the Anti-liberal side, Apo., 28g : eighteen Liberal propositions which Newman at Oxford ' earnestly denounced and abjured,' Apo., 294-6 : the Liberalism of 1834 or 1824, ' a theological school, dry and repulsive, not very dangerous in itself, though dangerous as opening the door to evils which it did not itself comprehend,' Apo., 261, 286-9 : Liberalism now very different from what it was then, now ' it is the edu cated lay world,' ' that deep, plausible scepticism, the de velopment of human reason as practically exercised by the natural man,' Apo., 261 : ' and so ye halve the truth, for ye in heart at best are doubters,' V.V., 144, 145: a perversion of conscience,' Dlff., ii., 250: the view that the liberal and the latitudinarian will come to take of the Bible, D.A., 232, LIBERIUS— LITERATURE 87 233 : liberalism and truth, Dev., 357, 358: E.G., 405. Liberius, Pope, his resistance to Constantius, Ari., 318, 319 : his fall, ib., 319-23, 448, 449 : formulas of Council of Sirmium, which of these it was that Liberius signed uncertain, ib., 423-31 : without doubt, the third Sirmian formula, Hefele quoted, ib., 334, note: the Roman people avoid him, ib., 461 : no prejudice to the in fallibility of his See, ib., 464: H.S., ii., 340, note. Literature, induces insincerity as in the Greek sophists, P.S., ii., 374 : ' unreal, for it is the exhibition of thought disjoined from practice,' ib., v., 42 : ' literary men are able to say strong things without offence, because no one thinks that they mean anything,' ib. : ' too much deference has been paid to ancient literature,' U.S., 3 : literary or scientific societies which exclude religion, dan gerous, U.S., 72 : D.A., 274, 275 : literary composition, •labour of, a distress resembling bodily pain, Idea, pref., p. xxi. : ' Literature stands related to man as Science to Nature, it is his history,' Idea, 227, 228 : ' it is a contradiction in terms to attempt a sinless literature of sinful man ' : ' if you would have a literature of saints, first have a nation of them,' Idea, 22g-3i : expresses subjective truth, not things but thoughts in written language, ib., 273-7 : all languages pretty much alike for purposes of Science, Idea, 274, 286 : not so for Literature, one Fine Art not readily trans latable into another, ib., 2S6-8 : science universal, literature personal, ib., 275 : the style of a gifted mind, like the man's shadow, can belong to none but himself, ib., 276 : absurd notion that one man can do the thought, and another the style, silly attempt of an Oxford lec turer, Idea, 277, 27S, note : the pomp that appears artificial is the mere habit and way of a lofty intellect, Shakespeare, Cicero, Idea, 280, 281 : still genius may be at fault for a while, and need to pause, ib., 283-5 : absurdity of making sentences, style outrunning sense, Isocrates, Dr. Johnson, ib., 282, 283 : description of a great author, Idea, 291-3 : a nation's literature the expres sion of the national character, Idea, 30S-11 : irreversible, ib., 312-4: man's literature will savour of man, of his error and sin, ib., 316, 317 : French and Italian literature not more virtuous than English, Idea, 314-g : Shakespeare, ' often as he may offend against modesty, is clear of sensuality,' Idea, 318 : the Classics of a language written early in its history, we have well-nigh seen the end of English Classics [a.d. 1S54-8], Idea, 320-8 : ' language has become stereotype,' ib., 324-7 : ' this is not a day for great writers, but for good writing ; there never was a time when men wrote so much and so well,' Idea, 328, 329 : individuality lacking, or supplied by novelties which offend against taste, ib., 327, 329 : literary excellence of religious writing no argument of religion in the writer, Mix., I57-9, t74, r76 : English litera ture thoroughly Protestant, Prepos., 68-72 : • the primary duty of a literary man is to have clear conceptions, and to be exact and intelligible in express ing them,' Q.A., 20, 21 : literature tame or striking ac cording as apprehended no- 88 LITTLEMORE— LOGIC tionally or really, G.A., io, 78. Littlemore, site and history, H.S., iii., 325, 326 : Newman buys ten acres there in view of a monastic house, never carried out, Apo., 131 : 'what was I doing at Littlemore ? ' unsea sonable curiosity, Apo., 171, 172 : Prepos., 120, note : cor respondence with Bishop of Oxford thereon, Apo., 173-7 : thought of keeping Littlemore after resignation of St. Mary's, Apo., 216, 222 : Newman re ceived there into the Church, Apo., 234, 236. Locke, insists on ' not entertaining any proposition with greater as surance than the proof will warrant,' Dev., 327: theory unanimously rejected by Catho lics, and why, Dev., 328-30: U.S., 184, n. 16, 187-93 : full statement and discussion of the theory, G.A., 160-81 : ' his manly simplicity of mind and his out-spoken candour,' ib., 162 : a utilitarian in education, Idea, 158-60 : tells us that be lief, ' grounded on sufficient probabilities,' ' rises to assur ance,' G.A., 316. Locusts, a flight of, Call., 168-77. Logic, here not distinguished from Inference, G.A., 264: utility of Logic, ib., 262, 263, 267, 268, 271, 285, 286: logic (inference) is verbal reasoning as opposed to mental, ib., 263, 264 : all verbal argumentation ultimately syllogistic, G.A., 287, note : more concerned with the comparison of proposi tions than with the propositions themselves, ib., 264 : hence no logical process so perfect as that which is conducted by symbols, ib., 265 - 7 : logic turns the winding river into a navigable canal, G.A., 267: business of the logician, not to ascertain concrete facts, but to ' find and dress up middle terms,' G.A., 268 : ' this living scene as little a logical world as it is a poetical, cannot be attenuated into a logical for mula,' ib. : logic starts from unproved assumptions and ends in abstractions, hence it can only conclude probabilities, ' logic does not really prove,' G.A., 268-71 : example of the insufficiency of logic in a dis puted reading of Shakespeare, ib., 275-7 : ' as to Logic, its chain of conclusions hangs loose at both ends ; il comes short both of felt principles and of concrete issues,' G.A., 284 : things are not abstrac tions ; what logic shows con cerning the auto-anthropos is not therefore true of Elias or Robert : mathematical approxi mations, 277-84 : ' real method of reasoning does not supersede logical inference, but is one and the same with it,' G.A., 292 : and like it is conditional, ib., 293 : ' Laputa the land of logicians,' explanation of the saying, G.A., 302, 303 ^genu ine reasoning not an instru mental art, G.A., 338 : truth and certainty in the concrete have to be attained by means of proofs which, set forth according to formal logic, would be judged inadequate by that science, G.A., 412 : ' why am I to begin with un clothing my mind of that large outfit of existing thoughts, principles, likings, desires, and hopes, which make me what I am ? ' ' I do not want to be con verted by a smart syllogism,' G.A., 424, 425: D.A., 294: Apo., 169: U.S., 63 : ' the Arians went ahead with logic, and so lost the truth,' Dlff., ii., 81,82: Arl., 29-35: Ath., ii., 44. LOVE— MAN 89 Love and likeness, living with one we love we become like him, the reverse with one we dislike, M.D., 45, 46 : love for family and friends not less but greater in the Christian, ib., 287, 288, 311 : energy characteristic of the love ofthe penitent, S.N., 2, 3 : five consecutive loves away from love of God, S.N., 125 : to love, ' first learn thee how to hate,' V.V., 64: 'I would not give much for that love which is never extrava gant,' Dlff., ii., 80. Lucian the martyr ' may almost be considered the author of Arianism,' Arl., 6-8 : Arius calls Eusebius ' fellow-Lucian- itt,' ib., 213 : Creed attributed to Lucian, Ath., i., 96, note, gy : edited the Septuagint, Dev., 286: Arl., 6, note. Luther, justification by faith accord ing to, popular sketch, Jfc, 3-7 : a fiduciary apprebension of gospel mercy, ib., 8 : even without love, ib., 9, 10, 21, 22 : something indefinable, ib., n- 5 : but a doctrine apt to con vert sinners, ib., 18 : extirpates all notions of human merit, and gives peace to the conscience, Christ having obeyed the law instead of us, and we appre hending Christ, ib., 23-g : what Saints and Martyrs have held in opposition to Luther, Jfc, 32-4 : Lutheranism a private, arbitrary, unscriptural system of Unreal righteousness and real corruption, ib., 56, 57 : involving a declaration of what neither has been, is, nor ever will be, ib., 78 : a wresting of Scripture, Jfc, 117, 118 : a system of words without ideas, is what it makes justifi cation to be, a shadow, ib., 115, i7g-82 : Luther and St. Augustine contrasted, Jfc, 58, 59 : no act of God, no act of Christ done centuries ago, can be justification in us, ib., 133, 134, 363 : Lutheran faith cannot exist ; and if it could, would not justify, Jfc, 256, 257, 262, 263 : an abstraction in actual existence, no reality, all surface, ib., 264, 265 : Lutherans do not depend on Scripture, but on their inward experience, Jfc, 2g2, 2g3 : summary of Luther's work ; for outward signs of grace he substituted inward, ib., 340, 341 : indirectly renounced the extravagant parts, otherwise the distinctive parts, of his doctrine at the end of his life, Jfc, 60, note: history of Lutheranism, Dev., 192, 193, 198. Lying, many take to be inevitable at times, P.S., iv., 7: Apo., 34g : Jeremy Taylor, Milton, Paley, Johnson distinctly say that it is allowable under extra ordinary circumstances, Apo., 274, 275 : in such cases St. Alfonso allows of equivocation, Newman does not, Apo., 273, 279, 350, 356, 360 : what is tbe definition of a lie ? ib., 276 : Catechism of the Council of Trent on lying, ib., 279-82 : casuistry for the Confessor, not for the Preacher, Apo., 27S : no evidence of the casuist's own practice : he is lax for the sake of others, not of himself, Apo., 276, 278, 359 : untruth material or formal, Apo., 356 : to tell a material untruth to an impertinent questioner, ' I de siderate some leave recognized by society,' Apo., 359, 361, 362 : what Johnson would have done, ib., 361. Magdalen, Mary, her conversion, Mix., 75-9 : S.N., 5. Man, ' not a reasoning animal ; he is a seeing, feeling, contem- go MAN— MARY MARY 9i plating, acting animal,' D.A., 294 : Ess., ii., 353 : G.A., 36, 37 : ' man was made rational after he was made corporeal,' S.D., 101, 102 : tendency of human faculties, intellectual and moral, to de velop independently, — religion is here, philosophy there, O.S., 5-8, 12 : man and all his works die, and have no power of renovation, O.S., 164-7 : ' the less a man has, the more he does,' S.N., ng : end of man to prepare for eternity, foi which end the goods of nature will not avail at all : they must be wrought up as so much raw material into a vessel of honour for the Lord's house above, S.N., 284, 285 : ' strange com posite of heaven and earth,' V.V., 337 : his lapse into and emergence from savagery, ib., 355 : woman, low estimate of her nature in the age of the Fathers, Dlff., ii., 135, 136 : old age, S.N., 37. Marcellus of Ancyra, opponent of Arianism, accused of Unitarian ism, generally on good terms with St. Athanasius, acquitted at Rome, Ath., ii., ig6-203 : what is called St. Athanasius's Fourth Oration against the Arians is really written against Marcellus, T.T., 7-35: errors of Marcellus, ib., 21-g : Ath., ii., 19S-200. Maria Monk, Prepos., 161- 74- Martin, St. (a.d. 316-400), his early life, H.S., ii., 186-8: his epis copate, founds a monastery, Apostle of Gaul, ib., 188-gi : his relations with the Emperor Maximus, affair of the Priscil- lianists, ib., igi-202 : the Evil One appears to him in royal robes as Christ the King, ib., 205, 206 : his death and simul taneous apparition to Sulpicius his biographer, /&., 203, 204: his miracles, Mir., 127-g. Martineau, Dr., in Westminster Review, Jan., 185T, on the in tellectual strength ofthe Catho lic position, quoted, Prepos., 33i, 332. Martyrs, P.S., ii., 41 sq. : dogma tism the spirit that made mar tyrs, Dev., 35g: their relics and intercession, Dev., 405-7: H.S., i., 364-74 : at the Carmcs, Paris, H.S., iii., 247, 248 : martyrs made by love of the Master, Call., 22T, 222: picture of martyrdom, Call., 368, 369, 372: no one is a martyr lor an opinion, Mix., 180-2: it was the rank and file of the Church that died martyrs, Prepos., 397-g : 'all times are the age of martyrs ; you and I, through God's grace, have in Us the martyr's spirit,' Prepos., 3g4, 3g5, 3gg, 400: Christ the first martyr ' gave testimony to the truth ' (John xvui., 37), S.N., 262, 263 : ' life's humblest cares smart more, because they hold in Holy Writ no place,' V.V., 171 : a Valentine, ib., 2go-2 : the early Christian martyrs, G.A., 476-85. Mary, Blessed Virgin, ' she (if it may be said) the mother of God,' P.S., ii., 32: the re verence due to ber, sermon for the Annunciation, ib., ii., 127- 38 : ' most highly-favoured, awfully gifted of the children of men,' ib., ii., I2g : woman ele vated in her, ib., ii., 130, 131, cf. Dlff., ii., 135: 'what, think you, was the sanctified state of that human nature of which God formed His sinless Son?' P.S., ii., 132: ' I was accused of holding it (the Im maculate Conception) in one of the first books I wrote twenty years ago,' M.D., 115, 116, V notes, 127, 128: Apo., 165: why we are told so little about her, P.S., ii., 132-5: her hid den Easter joy, ib., iv., 341 : her hymn, ib., vi., 314: sym bolizes not only the faith of the unlearned, but that of the Doctors of the Church also, U.S., 313 : exaggerations in her regard, V.M., ii., ng-30: Dlff., ii., 103, 113-5: titles given her by the Fathers, Dev., 145-8 : Dlff., ii., 78 : Ever- Virgin, Ath., ii., 204-10: Eas tern Churches, so jealous for Antiquity, surpass us in their exaltation of the Ulesscd Virgin, Dlff., ii., go, gi, 153-64 : holy from her ineffable proximity to God, D.A., 223: to Catholic minds, fills the throne, which Arianism had assigned to her Son, ineffably high, but not the throne of God, Dev., 143, 144 : Dlff., ii., 85 : 'he who charges us with making Mary a divinity, is thereby denying the divinity of Jesus : such a man does not know what divinity is,' Dlff., ii., 85 : images of our Lady in our churches, ' all the images that a Catholic church ever con tained do notsoaffectitsfrequen- ters as the lamp which betokens the presence of the Blessed Sacrament,' Dlff., ii., g4, 95: put aside by her Son during His ministry, Mix., no, in : her intercession in death, ib., I43, 144 : in our worship no rival to God, ib., 177, 178 : her thoughts when she held Him, dead, Mix., 303 : explanation of John 11., 3, 4: S.D., 32-7 : Ath., ii., 277 : ' present influ ence and power of the Mother of God,' S.D., 37 = Dlff., ii., 83, 85 : her intercessory power, Mix., 355 : Dlff., ii., 73 : growth of her honours in the Church, Mix., 357, 358 : no thing too high for her to whom God owes His human life, ib., 363 : ' no limits but those pro per to a creature can be as signed to the Sanctity of Mary,' Mix., 36g : fitness of her As sumption ; ' when it (her death) was over, it ceased to be,' ib., 371-4: S.N., 13, 14: purity tinder her patronage, Mix., 375, 376 : exalted with a view to the Sacred Humanity of her Son, ib., 41 : some who look for her aid not wisely, Dlff., i., 278, 279 : Newman's ' true devotion,' to her as an Angli can, Apo., 165 : ' brought un der her shadow,' S.N., 102: Italian manifestations of such devotion not always suitable for England, Apo., 195 : Dlff., ii., 21, g8, gg, 100, 104, 105, 106 : not allowed by the Catholic Church to come be tween the soul and its Creator, Apo., ig5, 196, and Redeemer, Dlff., ii., 8 1 : 'we begin the day with our Lord and then go on to His Mother,' Dlff., ii., g5, g6 : why called all-powerful, M.D., 103, 104 : omnipotent in the sense in which prayer may be called omnipotent, S.N., 42, 43, it8 : it means that there is nothing which prayer may not obtain from God, Dlff., ii., 104 : the woman and child of the Apocalypse (xu., 1-5), Dlff., ii., 53-61 : Dev., 415-8: figured in the Catacombs, Dlff., ii., 55, 56, with uplifted hands in terceding, ib., 73 : idea of her, like all other Christian ideas, magnified in Church of Rome, Apo., ig6, ig7 : no one saved without the Blessed Virgin, said by Suarez not of devotion to her, but of her intercession, Dlff., ii., g7, 104-6 : prayers to her in the Rnccolta, ib., 100-2 : sin baffled her understanding, S.N., 107, 108 : ' as much shocked at wilful sin as her 92 MARY Divine Son is,' M.D., ig : never committed even a venial sin, M.D., 26 : Diff., ii., 129- 36, 143, 145 : knew more from conversation With her Son than theologian, philosopher, or prophet, M.D., 48-50 : the mother of a Soldier, ' wars hated by mothers,' M.D., 66, 67: mystical, i.e. hidden Rose, why so called, ib., gs-8 : far from eclipsing her Son, she brings out His Divinity, ib., 100 : Star of the Sea, M.D., 361, 362: her loneliness after her Son had gone on His ministry, M.D., 423-6 : ' we don't give her the power of atonement, but simply prayer, as we give Ourselves,' S.N., 42, 43 : our heavenly mother, alma mater, S.N., 81 : not more merciful than Christ, S.N., g2, g3, 114 : thoughts on the Assumption, S.N., 104, 105, 113, 114: ' motber of Him who was God as well as man,' S.N., 137: Seven Dolours, most soothing of feasts, two halves of Mary's life, S.N., 135 : ' which is best, to think too much of her or of the world ? ' S.N., 243 : Can dlemas, V.V., 27g, 280 : month of May, why dedicated to her, M.D., 3-9: S.N., 78, 79: ' and we give to thee May, not because it is best, but because it comes first, and is pledge of the rest,' V.V., 287-g : a May hymn to Mary, V. V., 284-6 : 'The Pilgrim Queen, a Song,' V. V., 281-3 : ' shocking notion that the Blessed Mary is pre sent in the Holy Eucharist, in the sense in which our Lord is present,' this, with other ex travagances, condemned at Rome, Dlff., ii., 107, 112, 165- 70 : 'in what SS. Basil, Chry sostom, Cyril of Alexandria say about Mary having failed in faith or humility on certain oc casions mentioned in Scripture, they supply no evidence that they are reporting the enuncia tions of Apostolical Tradition,' Diff., ii., 50, 128-45, 145, 147- 50 : such difficulties not un common in the Fathers, ib., 145-6. Mary the Second Eve, doctrine explained, she was ' not a mere instrument ' ' by the descent of the Holy Ghost uponher body,' but ' co-operated in our salva tion by specific holy acts,' Dlff., ii., 31, 32, 35, 36: still ' incommunicable greatness in His death and passion, — alone in the garden, alone upon the cross, alone in the resurrection,' Dlff., ii., 103 : a doctrine of the subapostolic age, declared by Justin, Irenaeus, Tertullian, Dlff., ii., 33-8, ng-21: Dev., 415-8 : Ess., ii., 15, note : M.D., 52, 120-4: S.N., 300: further declared by Cyril of Jerusalem, Ephrem, Epi phanius, Jerome, Peter Chryso- logus, Fulgentius, Dlff., ii., 3g-44, 121-3 : an Apostolical tradition, ib., ii., 140, 141 : the Immaculate Conception, an in ference from the doctrine of the Second Eve, Dlff., ii., 44-50. Mary, Mother of God, the title Thcotocos, Deipara, first occurs in Origen, Diff.,ii., 63 : became part of the formal teaching of the Church at Ephesus, a.d. 431, patristic use of, Dlff., ii., 63-7 : further on the same, P.S., viii., 252: Mix., 362, 36g: Ath., ii., 210-5: M.D., 55-7 : Deipara the witness of Emmanuel, Mix., 347-g : S.N., 22, 23 : and more than Deipara, more glorious in her person than in her office, Mix., 349-54 : development of the doctrine, Dev., 143-S. Mary, Immaculate Conception, ' an immediate inference from MARY— MATTER 93 the primitive doctrine that Mary is the second Eve,' Diff., ii., 44-6, 4g: what the doctrine does not mean, it docs not mean that she ' did not die in Adam, that she did not come under the penalty of the fall, that she was not redeemed, that she was conceived in some way inconsistent with the verse in the Miserere psalm,' Dlff., ii., 47, 48, 4g : quotations to this effect from Suarez and A Lapide, Diff., ii., 125-7 : Pro testant false notion of original sin as something positive, Dlff., ii., 47, 48 : further men tion of the Immaculate Concep tion, Apo., 254, 255: Mix., 49: M.D., 10-2: S.N., 106, 107: definition of, S.N., 116: Memorandum on the Immacu late Conception, M.D., 115-28 : Newman accused of holding it as an Anglican, ib. Mass, how a sacrifice, V.M., ii., 127, note : though the Re formers ' cut away portions ' of the Canon of the Mass, ' they did not touch life,' ib., 226 : Mass and Masses, distinction of, ib., 323 : distinction after wards repudiated by the author, ib., 35i, 352, note: 'what the 31st Article repudiates is un deniably the central and most sacred article of the Catholic religion : conformable to it has been the doctrine of Anglican divines ' : no real offering up of Christ, because no transub stantiation, V.M. ii., 352-6, note : temporary cessation under Antichrist, D.A., 97: in the Church of England', E.G., 14: locus classicus on, E.G., 327-9 : Mass in the third cen tury, Call., 337-41 : the per petuation of the sacrifice of the Cross, M.D., 2gr, 2g2, 561, 562 : ' not done and over, it lasts,' S.N., 70 : sacrifice means ' offering, killing, eat ing,' S.N., iSg, 190: 'all intercessory prayer as it were in presence of the Mass,' S.N., 192-4 : either a mummery or an act of overwhelming majesty, Dlff., i., 215, 216. Mathematics, a shadow of the un seen, U.S., 344-6: illustrations from, G.A., 48-50: mathe matical physics, approxima tions only, G.A., 278. Matrimony, ' I cannot fancy any state of life more favourable for the exercise of high Chris tian principle,' P.S., ii., 58 : why men look forward to marriage, a refuge from the world, ib., iv., i8g : not for bidden by God's law to the clergy, V.M., ii., 327 : a married clergy, E.G., iSg, 192, 193 : Roman marriages, Call., 103 : matrimony, to be permanent, almost requires to be a sacrament, Call., 122, 123 : a plea for, V.V., 203-6 : Catholic marriage-law in Eng land (previous to 1908), Dlff., ii., 368-70: '¦the Pope could not, as Mr. Gladstone thinks, any day invalidate English Protestant marriages,' ib., 370. Matter, have we any real idea of ? U.S., 339, 340: its properties perhaps ' merely relative to ns,' ' economical exhibitions,' ' the laws of physics not more real than the phenomena from which they are drawn,' U.S., 347, 348: Arl., 75: essential to man, and, as well as mind, capable of sanctification, this a principle of Christianity, Dev., 326: M.D., 479 : to Platonist, Gnostic, Manichee, essentially evil, Dev., 402, 403 : S.N., 307, note : P.S., i., 275, 276 : sanctified in the Incarnation, Dev., 40T, 402 : has one attri bute of God, that of order, O.S., 188 : question of the reality of, 94 MELETIAN— MINIMIZERS Apo., 2, 10, 18: 'what do I know of substance or matter ? just as much as the greatest philosophers, and that is noth ing at all,' Apo., 23g, 240. Meletian schism, in Egypt, nature of, countenances Arius, Ath., ii., 222 : Arl., 23g, 281 : H.S., i., 426, note. Memory, the mind's eye, its rela tion to the inventive faculty of composition, G.A., 23-30: artificial, fatal to natural, ib., 337 : memories are specific, no gift of universal memory, ib., 3|0, 34r. Menageries, teach something about miracles, Mir., 148-53: sight of seems to enlarge the mind, U.S., 283 : Idea, 131 : a beast of prey suggests the unseen author of evil, H.S., ii., 108 : beasts look like sin ners, though they be not, Mix., 272, 273. Methodism, history of, the history of a heresy, yet never was heresy so much mixed up with good, Ess., i., 387, 388 : atti tude of the Bishops towards the new movement, ib., i., 405-g : the advantage of Methodism, that it had a definite doctrine to deliver while its opponents had none, Ess., i., 410, 412 : Church of England abandoned her authority in dealing with Methodists, Ess., i., 403-5, 412 : edifying histories, Dr. Haweis, Mr. Madan, Mr. Ber- ridge, Ess., i., 415-22 : the Establishment not as indulgent and wise as it might be in its treatment of such persons, H.S., ii., 98 : methodism fills the place of monasticism, ib., ii., 102, 165 : Wesley, ' personally I do not like him, if it were merely for his deep self-reliance and self-conceit,' still you find in him ' the shadow and sugges tion of the supernatural quali ties which make up the notion of a Catholic Saint,' Dlff., i., . 90, 91. Middle Ages, errors of, perversions of real virtues, P.S., i., 314: U.S., 298 : scandals of, Ess., ii., 255-60, 263, 264 : concealed infidelity of, worse than the open unbelief of our times, Idea, 381-5, 392, 393 : praise of, ' the victory of Faith over the world's power,' U.S., 315, 316. Milman, his History of Christian ity, contemplates Christianity from the outside, irrespectively of its heavenly origin, not with out danger of denial of that origin, Ess., ii., 187-245 : re sults in ' the following canon : that nothing belongs to the Gospel but what originated in it ; and that, whatever profess ing to belong to it, is found in anterior or collateral systems, may be put out of it as a foreign element,' ib., ii., 230 : instances, ib., ii., 231, 235-40 : reply to the above canon : ' She (the Church) began in Chaldea . . . impress of her Master's image,' Ess., ii., 232, 233 : Dev., 380-2 : his view of St. John Baptist as a potential political leader, Mir., 366, 367 : quoted on the needful growth of papal power, Dlff., ii., 212-4 : ' the general effect of Mr. Milman's work is heretical,' favours Sabellianism, Nestor ianism, and Socinianism, Ess., ii., 203, 204. Milner, Bishop, imagined vision of First Synod of Oscott, O.S.r 174-6 : devotion to the Sacred Heart, ib., 261, 335. Milton, Paradise Lost borders on. Arianism, Arl., 93, note. Minimizcrs, Dlff., ii., 321 : ' a wise and gentle minimism,' ib.r 33g : ' so necessary for a wise and cautious theology,' ib., 332. MIRACLES 95 Miracles, ' no remedy for unbelief,' P.S., viii., 77-84: 'not wrought to convince atheists,' U.S., 1196: Mir., 11: not accounted the ground of faith in early times, Paley notwithstanding, ¦//C> 268, note : a miracle, ' an event in a given system which cannot be referred to any law in that system '; 'it is then a relative term ' : ' the same event which is anomalous in one (system) may be quite regular in connexion with another ' ; 'does not necessarily imply a violation of nature,— merely the interposition of an external cause,— Deity,' Mir., 4: 'no evidence of a Revelation is con ceivable which does not par take of the character of a Miracle,' Mir., 7: classes of miracles antecedently credible or incredible, ib., 16-48 : ex amples of miracles not clearly made out, the event being re- . ferable to natural causes, Mir., 53-6g : Scripture miracles, mainly reducible to three eras, Mosaic, Prophetical, Evangel ical, Mir., 23, 165, 166: 'the miracles of Catholic Saints as little benefited their workers as the miracles of the Apostles,' Mir., 76, note: 'ecclesiastical miracles mainly rewards of faith, not, strictly speaking, evidences,' ib., 87, note: Chris tian miracles attested by wit nesses, honest, ib., 75-8, and competent, ib., 78-90 ; for some facts the testimony of the un learned is sufficient, ib., 81-4: further proofs of Christian mira cles, ib., 92, note: probability of ecclesiastical following upon apostolic miracles is this, that 'there is One who both has power over His own work, and who before now has been not unwilling to exercise it,' Mir., 130: Warburton and Douglas profess to know the purpose for which apostolic miracles were vouchsafed, and to mark the hour at which that purpose ceased, ib., 105-10: a position less tenable than Hume's, ib., 110-3 : Grotius expected mira cles in his day, at least on foreign missions, ib., 114: points of clifference between ecclesiastical and Scripture miracles, Mir., 116, 117, 388, 389: miraculous Saints, SS. Gregory Thaumaturgus, An tony, Hilarion, Martin, ib., 117-29: other post-Aposlolic miracles, ib., 129-35: testimony of the Fathers to the general cessation of miracles in their day, ib., 135-42: as domestic animals are not the type of all animals, but there are wild beasts, so neither are Scripture miracles the type to which all others must conform, ib., 147- 53 : ecclesiastical not so great an innovation on Scripture miracles as Scripture miracles are on the order of nature, ib., 157-60: intercommunion of miracles, Scriptural and eccle siastical, ib., 161-71: a mean between absolute acceptance and absolute rejection : an un friendly mind will absolutely reject what it is not compelled to accept: such unfriendliness to miracles not Christian, ib., 177-88 : cures, exorcisms, visions, the three prominent miracles ofthe New Testament, the same particularly claimed by the Primitive Church, ib., 193-8 : Middleton's phrase, ' a standing power of miracles,' ib., 212-6: miracles suspicious to read of, but not to see, ib., 207 : summary of conclusions con cerning 'ecclesiastical miracles, Mir., 99, 100, 229, 230: when a fact may be said to ' subdue our reason,' ib., 230 : few even 96 MIRACLES of Scripture miracles subdue our reason, these few furnish the grounds on which we be lieve the rest, ib., 230, 232, 234 : .many Scripture miracles, evi dences of revelation at the time, are not so now : the same of ecclesiastical miracles, ib., 232, 234: the difference, that Scripture miracles are enshrined in an inspired record, ecclesias tical miracles not, ib., 173, 174, 234 : fictitious miracles abound, St. George, his Acts inter polated by Arians, nothing whatever known of him for cer tain, ib., 229, 234, 235, 236-8 : the Thundering Legion, ib., 241-54 : fact proved true on other grounds, while particular evidences alleged for it are false, ib., 243, 244: evidence of column of Antoninus, ib., 249-51 : God may hear prayer and address man sometimes by acting through nature, sometimes by acting beyond it, Mir., 172, 252-4, 272, 273, 344-6 : St. Narcissus and the water made oil, ib., 255-8 : St. Gregory Thaumaturgus and the Lycus, ib., 120, 261-g : a mir acle answering the tests of be ing sensible, public, verified by monument and observance set up at the time, ib., 267, 268, 351 : miracles of degree, ib., 26g : appearance of the Cross to Constantine, ib., 271-86 : summary of the evidence, ib., 280, 281 : evidence conclusive of the discovery of the Cross on occasion of St. Helena's visit to Jerusalem, ib., 287-302 : failure of Julian to rebuild the Temple, ib., 334-47 : miracle of SS. Gervase and Protase, ib., 137, 348: H.S., i., 366-73 : meets the tests demanded, Mir., 349- 51 : speech of confessors de prived of their tongues, evidence of fact complete, Mir., 372-84 : is tongueless speech naturally possible? Mir., 3gi-3 : Apo., 306 - g : medieval miracles, Mir., 38g, 3go : 'we arc still under what may be called a miraculous system,' D.A., 75 : miracles, properly so called, not wrought by Apollonius of Tyana, M.S., i., 324-6 : per haps miracles and martyrs go together, U.S., i., 364: 'no leave to apply the argument for miracles to the first century and that against miracles to the fourth,' H.S., i., 365 : miracles of Syrian Solitaries believed and attested by Theo doret, educated in a matter-of- fact school, H.S., ii., 314, 315 : miracles and ascetic practices the way to convert Orientals, ib., ii., 317 : ' Scripture breaks (as it were) the ice,' Prepos., 413 : one miracle draws others, Mix., 371: Prepos., 301, 306, 307 : ' Catholic Church hung with miracles,' Prepos., 299, 3°o : the Incarnation in definitely more difficult to be lieve than all other miracles put together, ib., 305: Mir., 185 : miracles to a Catholic not startling, dealt with as other facts of history, Prepos. , 308 : otherwise, were a miracle reported of a Bishop of the Establishment, ib. : like pretty stories about the Queen (Vic toria), no matter of displeasure to the Most High, ib., 310: Protestant First Principle against miracles, ' what God did once for the Apostles, He is' not likely to do again,' Catholic to the contrary, Pre pos., 301, 302, 303, 311 : list of some modern miracles accepted by the author, Pre pos., 312, 313 : not on that account on a level with Scrip ture miracles ; correspondence hereon with the Bishop of MIRACLES— MONASTIC 97 Norwich (Dr. Hinds), ib., 408- 16 : miracles of St. Philip Neri, too well attested to admit of fraud, Prepos., 333 : New man's two Essays on Miracles (1826, 1842), main difference between them, Apo., 14, 22 : in the first Essay, ' I could wish for some correction of opinion, but more of tone,' Mir., 373, 374, note : miracles in clusters, at irregular inter vals, accompanying especial effusions of the Spirit of God, Apo., 22, 23 : miracles ascribed to the oil of St. Wal burga, Apo., 300-2, 391-4 : by miracles God ' confuses the laws of this physical universe and untunes the music of the spheres,' Mix., 314, 315 : ' there is a power which avails to alter and subdue this visible world, and to suspend and counteract its laws,' M.D., 103 : S.N., 3, 42, 43, 118: Dlff., ii., 76 : ' what is to alter the order of nature ? I reply, That which willed it ; — that which willed it, can unwill it,' G.A., 72 : cf. Idea, 37, 38 : the devil cannot do real mir acles, only miracles of know ledge, S.N., 31: Christ 'did some miracles on the elements to show He was Creator, most on the infirmities of human nature to show He was its Redeemer,' S.N., 57: His miracles typical, S.N., 121, 188 : miracles scarce now be cause saints are scarce and we have not faith, ib., 236, 237 : ' there arc miracles now, but not public ones,' ib., 241, 242 : this or that ecclesiastical mir acle not believed to the ex clusion of all doubt, e.g., the liquefaction of St. Pantaleon's blood, G.A., 201 : Hume's argument against miracles, G.A., 306, 307: U.S., 195, 231, — uses a presumption as if it were a proof, G.A., 382, 383 : coincidences, not in them selves miraculous, which show the hand of God, G.A., 427-9, 445 : miracles and 'providences,' Apo., 298, 304. Mixed education, sometimes a necessity, H.S., iii., 151: Idea, 8, 9 : ' a pure University system for Catholic youth ' in Ireland, ordered by Rome, Idea, 10, 11 : Queen's Colleges, Prepos., iyg. Monarchia (principalis), in the Trinity, explained, T.T., 167- 71 : involves what has been called the ' subordination ' of the Son, ib., 172-4: Arl., 163-6: Ath., ii., 217-9, 450: an ex pression better avoided, T.T., 174: Dev., 135-8: the princi palis of the Father still a valu able doctrine, T.T., 175-S : ' the formal safeguard of the faith against Nestorianism,' ib., 179 : Thomassin quoted for it, ib., 180-4 : cf. P.S., vi., 58-60 : ib., Hi., 170, 171. Monastic Orders, their origin, ' kings and monks came into the Church together,' P.S., vii., 68-70 : monasticism a sub stitution of dead forms, U.S., 39: praise of monastic life, Ess., ii., 412-g : H.S., ii., 163-5 : needed in Church of England to check Dissent, D.A., 39-42: H.S., ii., 101, 102 : penitential character of, Dev., 395-9: the call to give up all for Christ, S.D., 124, 292: H.S., ii., 95: ' what are the humble monk and the holy nun but Christians after the very pattern given us in Scrip ture ? ' S.D., 290, 291 : ' calm faces, and sweet plaintive voices, and spare frames, and gentle manners,' ib., 291 : rise and office of monasticism, H.S., ii., 96, 97: if men may not be gS MONASTIC— MYSTERY MYSTERY— NATURE monks, they will turn Metho dists, H.S., ii., 165: no more ' distressing development of the cruel temper of Protestantism ' than its scoffing at convents for women, H.S., ii., 165-7: ascetics prior to monks, ib., 166, 167 : story of Demetrias, H.S., ii., 168, 169, 172, 183, 184 : St. Benedict, patriarch of Western Monachism, ib., ii., 370-2 : the world so perturbed in the sixth century that nothing seemed left but to fly from it : ' early monachism was flight from the world, and nothing else,' M.S., ii., 374,. 375: in time a new world arose, and monks had to go back to govern it, H.S., ii., 442, 443 : the monas tic institute demands summa quies, putting limitations on sense and even on reason, ib., ii-, 376, 377= 'to the monk heaven was next door : he formed no plans, he had no cares ; if he lived a day longer, he did a day's work more,' H.S., ii., 383, 409, 423, 426, 427, 436 : monastic studies, their limits, H.S., ii., 420-36: duty of monks ' to deny them selves literature just as they would particular friendships or figured music,' H.S., iii., 197. Monophysitism, predominant in the East, Dev., 297-306: set aside by St. Leo, Dev., 306-12, note : continuance of the heresy, Dev., 313-g : the Henoticon, Dev., 319: dreary and waste condition of the Church at the time, Dev., 320, 321 : lesson of the whole transaction, Dev., 322 : Diff., i., 317-20. Music, the praise of, much more than a mere sound which is gone and perishes, U.S., 346, 347 : Idea, 81 : lascivious Greek music, Ath., ii., 17, 18 : Church of England psalmody needs im provement, D.A., 38, 39: Am- brosian chants, U.S., i., 358- 60 : figured music not monas tic, H.S., iii., 197 : Gregorian music, like Gothic sculpture, an inchoate science, and so in no danger of giving the law to Re ligion, Idea, 78, 7g : E.G., 283 : music and dancing, E.G., 23, 24 : sounds and scents, ib., 96-8 : Gregorians and Gothic, 16., 276, 277 : ' have figured music in Gothic churches, keep your Gregorian for basilicas,' E.G., 282-6. Mystery, deepened by revelation, P.S., i., 205-11 : mysteries make heroes, ib., ii., 207-16 : our own being a mystery, ib., iv., 283-7: dreams a mystery, ib., iv., 288, 290 : mystery in describable in words, ib., iv., 286, 2gi : use of mysteries, ib., iv., 2g2, 2g3 : mysteries dis tasteful to secular minds, dear to Christians, Arl., 272, 273 : Ath., ii., 44: Mystery in con trast with Manifestation, Ess., \., 40-S, 70: Mysteries of Na ture (about the being of a God) and of Grace (about the teach ing ofthe Church), Mix., 260- 83 : mystery of God having no beginning, ib., 265 ; of His having passed an eternity by Himself, ib., 266, 267, 287-g ; of His determining to pass a second eternity with creation, ib., 26g, 270, 28g, rgo ; of His creating a lifeless world, ib., 271, 272; mystery of the brute creation, Mix., 272, 273 ; of man, ib., 274 : Catholic mys teries, ib., 265-8, 275 : ' if I - must submit my reason to mys teries, it does not much matter whether it is a mystery more or a mystery less,' Mix., 274 : ' I would not believe in a God who had no mysteries,' S.N., 282, 297, 298, notes : P.S., vi., 333, 334 : creation ' passes the line, and other mysteries are but ¦v / its continuation,' S.N., 306 : ' theology is ever running into mysteries ; ' where it stops, 'logic blunders on,' as 'the Arians went ahead with logic, and so lost the truth,' Dlff., ii., 8i, 82 : 'we can assent to a mystery,' i.e. to ' a statement uniting incompatible notions,' — nonsense not a mystery, G.A., 46 : our notions in such cases incompatible because in adequate, ib., 46, 47, 51 : hence the inconceivable (to us) is not necessarily the impossible, ib., 5r: 'Arians did not admit into their theology tbe notion of mystery,' Ath., ii., 44: a mys tery is couched in propositions, understood apart, but not in their combination, Idea, 462-4. VC"" Name, the Holy, ' not left at large in the world, but lodged in a secure dwelling-place,' once in Shiloh and Jerusalem, now in the Church, P.S., vi., 200-2 : vii., 236, 237: contrasted with the name of Alexander, Napoleon's reflections, O.S., 43-5: G.A., 490, 4gi : 'the whole Catholic system bound up in it,' S.N., 54-6. Nation and State, Nation (or People) and State, different aspects of same thing, P.S., iii., 221 : D.A., 311: the State, or Standing, the settlement of the People by mutual arrange ments, D.A., 312, 317: the Government, the living guardian of the laws, D.A., 312, 317: the Constitution, ' the expedient by which the State is kept in statu and its ruler is ruled,' D.A., 314 : the Constitution not a mere code of laws, but a body, of national traditions and sentiments, D.A., 314-6: 'the seat of power is the Govern ment, the seat of liberty is the Constitution,' D. A., 318 : every 7 State has some Constitution D. A., 318-20: four constitu tional arrangements, co-ordina tion (Church and State), sub ordination (feudal system) delegation (Roman dictator ship), participation (the People having a concurrent part in everything that is done), D.A., 320-3 : participation the Eng- lish method, D.A., 341,342: btate implies power and liberty, two antagonistic principles, one making for centralization, the other for self- government, D. A., 325 : to be a State at all, the People must give up some thing : they cannot give up everything, ib., 325: national character seems to wed men to earth, S.D., 83, 84 : barbarous States live in a common imagi nation, and are destroyed from without: civilized, in some common object of sense, and are destroyed from within, M.S., i; 162, I7O.4, 207, 208: despotisms require great mon archs, constitutions jog on without them, ff.S., iii., 70 ¦ every great people has a charac ter of its own, Idea, 308, 3og • nationality in the Catholic Church, Diff., i., 303.6: ib., n., 185, 1S6 : nations made up of separate immortal souls, P.S., iv., 81-3 : sin of nations, the sin of individuals, ib., iv 96, g7: 'the State ought to have a conscience,' but cannot have half-a-dozen, Dlff ii 267. ' "' Nature, or the Universe, declares the glory and beauty of God's eternal excellence, P.S iv 209-13: Mix., 2g5-7>"31'' ¦mage of better things to come! /'.i., iv., 223, 224: 'does not every star in the sky speak of G°d?,^.S-vi-3oS: beauty and kindliness of Nature as the kindliness and beauty of 100 NATURE— NEWMAN Woman, V.V., 33-7: right use of her gifts, S.D., 124: P.S., vi., 308, 3og. Nature as distinguished from Grace, the natural in itself good, sinful by an evil principle in us which perverts it, P.S., vii., 43 : S.D., 105 : ' no natural feeling or act is in it self sinful,' Idea, 510 : field of natural knowledge, ' true, be cause knowledge, and innocent, because true,' Idea, 510 : ' what is in itself innocent may not be innocent lo this person, or in that mode,' Idea, 510: Mix., 149 : unnatural or super natural ? E.G., 195-H: nature may counterfeit grace, Mix., 151-60 : not hastily to be assumed that this or that man's virtue comes merely from nature, Mix., 188, 189 : nature in the Christian intensified for good, M.D., 287, 288, 311 : ' pride is dependence on nature without grace, thinking the supernatural impossible,' S.N., 31, 32 : ' nature ages, we must go to something higher, grace the only principle of immor tality,' S.N., 37, 38: 'all Nature tends to sin (not in itself),' S.N., 78, 7g: the savageness of that human nature in which we all share, and which even Christ himself bore, S.N., 147-54: common delusion that what we do by nature is sufficient for salva tion, S.N., 191, 192, 322, 324. Natural Religion, the religious belief of pious men in the heathen world, not traced out by unaided reason, U.S., 17, 18 : G.A., 404 : built up by Conscience, U.S., 18, 19: G.A., 105-18, 389 -gi: a knowledge of God attainable rather than attained, U.S., 21 : defects of, ib., 22-4 : com pleted and supplemented by Christianity, ib., 241 G.A., 388, 487 : anticipates and de sires the giving of a revelation, G.A., 404, 405, 423 : based upon sin, recognizes the disease, but cannot find the remedy, ib., 487. Natural Theology, gets rid of conscience and the dark side of religion, P.S., i., 317-9 : of small use, O.S., 74 : ' whereas the word " Natural " properly comprehends man and society,' Natural Theology is distinct from Physical Theology, which remarks upon ' the physical world viewed religiously,' Idea, 6r, 449, note : [which distinction is not observed in the two previous citations]. Neologism (Eclecticism), its foun der Ammonius, his career, Arl., 101, 102: keeping the form, while it destroys the spirit of Christianity, ib., 103 : denies the mission and inspira tion of the prophets, ib., 103, 104 : rationalizes miracles, ib., 104, 105 : has the chief features of modern liberalism, ib., 106 : points of difference from Arian ism, ib., iog-11 : points of contact, ib., 111-5. Nestorianism, its growth, Dev., 284-97 : ' flourishing, imposing communions,' may be heretical, Diff., i., 345-7. Newman, John Henry, early boy hood, Apo., 1-3 : erasures in his Gradus, Apo., 120, 121 : ' was any boyhood so impious as some years of mine ? did I not dare Thee to do Thy worst ? ah, how I struggled to get free from Thee V M.D., 552: V.V., 301 : conversion at the age of fifteen, Apo., 2, 4 : ' from the age of fifteen, dogma has been the fundamental principle of my religion : religion, as a mere sen timent, is to me a dream and a NEWMAN mockery,' Apo.,' 4, 4g : early influences, Thomas Scott, Law's Serious Ca.ll, Joseph Milner's Church History, Newton On the Prophecies, Butler's Ana logy, Hawkins, Whately, Apo., 5-15 : learnt to realize the Holy Trinity, heaven and hell, the city of God and the powers of darkness, eternal punishment, baptismal regeneration, tradi tion, the Apostolical succession, the Church, Apo., 5-12 : took Orders in 1824, ' never can for get the day when 1 bound my self to the ministry of God in that old church of St. Fridcs- widc,' Apo., 8: Dlff., i., 81, 82: Ess., ii., 84: Fellow of Oriel in 1822, ' brought under the Shadow of our Lady,' S.N., 102 : acquaintance with Keble, Apo., xy, 18 : Vicar of St. Mary's in 1828, ' I came out of my shell, remained out till 1841,' Apo., 16 : drifting in the direction of the Liberalism of the day in 1827, Apo., 14, 382 : his ideas of Angels, Apo., 2, 28, 29 : Newman and Arnold, Apo., 33, 34: Dlff., i., 40: voyage to Mediterranean in 1832-3, illness in Sicily, ' I have a work to do in England,' Apo., 32-5 : period of exuberant and joyous energy, Apo., 43 : ' out of my own head I had begun the Tracts,' Apo., 40, 41 : writes for the Record, ib., 42, 43 : his loyalty to his bishop, Apo., 50, 51 : tenacity of Ar ticles of Creed once learnt, Apo., 49-52 : D.A., 200 : Dev., 200, 201 : Call., 291 : position in 1833, — a. dogmatic religion, as opposed to liberal ism ; $. Church, Sacraments, Episcopacy ; y, the Roman Antichrist, Apo., 48-55 : his ' high Toryism, U.S., i., 340 : iii., 415 : unconscious forecast of his own future, P.S., iv., 304-6 : vii., 116, 117 : viii., 195 U.S., 96, 97, 301, 302 : prin ciples that he opposed, Apo., 294-6 : his then view of the Church of Rome, Apo., 52-5 : his confidence in the Fathers as supports to the Church of England, Ljiraj^y of the Fathers, Apo., 57: development of his thought, Idea, 4 : ' have never taken pleasure in seeming able to move a party,' had not the dignity necessary for a leader, easy-going, V.M., ii., 424 : U.S., Hi., 238: Apo., 58-60, 128 : should have liked to have been a gardener in some great family, M.S., iii., 63 : Keble puts the Breviary in his way, Apo., 74, 75 : his Sermons more practical than doctrinal, V.M., ii., 418: Apo., 313: services at St. Mary's, story of the mixed chalice, V.M., ii., 419 : his sentence (in 1836) on any Church that should allow the denial of baptismal re generation, Ess., i., 127, note : Prophetical Office of the Church of England, exponent of the Via Media (a.d. 1834-7), V.M., '•> r-355 : pref., i.-xxxv. : Apo., 64-71 : controversy between the book theology of Anglican ism (Via Media) and the popu lar religion of Rome (Roman corruption), Apo., 105, 106 : Anglicanism stood on Antiquity, Rome on Catholicity, Apo., 106-8 : Ess., ii., 367 : D.A., 5, 8 : his view of Church unity, a cluster of independent dio ceses, as so many crystals, Apo., 107: Home Thoughts Abroad, a strong statement of the argument for Rome, Apo., 10S-11 : D.A., pref., v., 1-43: ' in the spring of 1839 my posi tion in the Anglican Church was at its height,' Apo., 93 : shown in an Article in the British Critic on The State of 102 NEWMAN Religious Parties, Ess., I, 263- 308 : Apo., gs-104 : ' contains my last words as an Anglican to Anglicans,' Apo., 94 : the coming of the ghost, ' Rome will be found right after all," October, i83g, Apo., 118 : 'I saw my face, and I was a Monophysite,' Apo., 114, 115 : ' what was the use of turning devil's advocate against the much-enduring Athanasius and the majestic Leo ? be my soul with the Saints.'D///., i., 3g4-6 : Apo., ,115, 116: securus judicat orbis terrarum, Apo., 116, 117: Ess., ii., 35: previous notion that his mind had not found ultimate rest, Lead,kindly light, Apo., ng: V.V., 156, 187 : like Samuel, lay down to sleep again, Apo., 120: Ess., ii-, 4°-3, notes : of the three principles, Dogma, Sacraments, anti-Romanism, two were better in Rome, the third remained ; ' I was very nearly a pure Pro testant,' Apo., 120: still dwel ling (183^-41) on practical abuses and excesses of Rome, while hoping for ultimate union of Rome and England, Apo., 121-3 : dislike of O'Connell, Apo., 123, 125 : rude to George Spencer, Apo., 124, 125 : ' some savage and ungrateful words against the controversial ists of Rome,' Ess., ii., 71, 72 : Apo., 126, 127 : went to Little more in 1840, Apo., 130, 131: writes to Keble about giving up St. Mary's, Apo., 132-6: his tory of Tract go (1841), Apo., 78-gi, i2g, 130: Dlff., ii., 13, 14 : the storm, the Heads, the Bishops, Tracts stopped, the 1 understanding,' Apo., go, 137, 138: V.M., ii., 362,397, 3g8 : the ' understanding ' vio lated by Bishops' Charges, Apo., go, 139, 140: the ghost a second time (1841), Apo., 139 : Jerusalem bishopric, pro test against : ' it brought me on to the beginning of the end,' Apo., 141-7 : hints of change, Ess., ii., 365-74: Apo., 162: profession of loyalty to the Church of England as repre sented by the Bishop of Oxford (March 29, 1841), V.M., ii., 416 (with note), 417 : ' from the end of 1841, I was on my death bed, as regards my membership with the Anglican Church, though at the time I became aware of it only by degrees,' Apo., 147 : Oakley's view, that the 39 Articles allowed of ' all Roman doctrine,' ' I never took this view,' Apo., 78, 7g, 396, 397 : view of duty from end of 1841 to resignation of St. Mary's in autumn of 1843, Apo., 148 : leaves the Via Media for a lower level, ' we were Samaria,1 the Four Ser mons, Apo., 152-6 : S.D., 308-gi : the new Movement Party, Oakley, Ward, an em barrassment to Newman, Apo., 163, 164, 165, 168, i6g, 170, 171: 'I had a secret longing love of Rome and a true devo tion to the Blessed Virgin,' Apo., 165 : ' not from the time that I was first unsettled did I ever attempt to gain any one over to my Romanizing opin ions,' Apo., 166, 168, 217: ' desired for the Anglican Church a fuller ceremonial and ritual,' Apo., 166: 'had a great dislike of paper logic : all the logic in the world would not have made me move faster,' Apo., i6g: G.A., 424, 425: D.A., 2g4 : vulgar curiosity about Littlemore, letter of ex planation to the Bishop of Ox ford, Apo., 171-7 : alleged advice to a clergyman to retain his Anglican living after recep tion into the Catholic Church, NEWMAN 103 Apo., 181-4 : last sermon, September, 1843 ; two years in lay communion at Littlemore, Apo., 185, 214: statement of his varying position between the two Churches during last ten years of Anglican life, Apo., 186 : sympathies with Rome have grown (1833-41), reasons for shunning her not lessened, Apo., i8g : ' the force of this, to me, ineffably cogent argument ' from develop ment, Dlff.,i., 394-6 : it showed that ' Rome was in truth ancient Antioch, Alexandria, and Con stantinople, just as a mathe matical curve has its own law and expression,' Apo., 197, 198 : G.A., 498 : philosophical argument that, rightly or wrongly, did actually influence his conversion, Apo., 198-200 : in February, 1843, formally re tracts all hard things said against Rome, V.M,, ii., 427- 33 : Apo., 200, 216 : such things said in all sincerity as a necessity of his intellectual standpoint, Apo., 201-7 : 'angry with the Anglican divines ' ' had read the Fathers with their eyes,' story of the convict who bit off his mother's ear, Apo., 203 : Dlff., i., 367-73 : ' the men who had driven me from Oxford were distinctly the Liberals ' : fear that his leaving Anglicanism would be the gain of Liberalism, Apo., 203, 204: resignation of St. Mary's, Sep tember, 1843, Apo., 200, 207-g, 213, 214, 216, 221 : Lives of the English Saints, Apo., 210-2, 323-38 : ' I am a loreign material, and cannot assimilate with the Church of England,' Apo., 220: situation declared in three letters to Archdeacon Manning, Apo., 219-23 : Essay on Doctrinal Development (1845), ' before I got to the end I resolved to be received,' Apo., 22S, 234: received (8 October, 1845), by the Pas sionist Father Dominic, Apo., 234, 235 : ' the parting of friends,' S.D., 40g : apologia for his conversion, Ess., ii., 426, 427 : last words thereupon, Dev., 445: left Oxford (23 February, 1846), Apo., 236, 237: U.S., hi., 31: E.G., 353-5 : the black willow-leaves, E.G., 374, 375"- the snap dragon, Apo., 237: V.V., 21-3: 'Trinity so dear to me,' ' Trinity had never been unkind to me,' returns as Honorary Fellow of Trinity, Apo., 237, 3go, 3gi : ' a man who has been obliged for so many years to think aloud,' ' who has been so long before the eyes of the world,' 'who has loved honesty better than name, and Truth better than dear friends,' Apo., pref., p. xvii.: Ess., i., pref., pp. viii., ix. : why republished what he wrote as an Anglican, Ess., i., pp. vii., viii. : his sentiments on the Church of England in 1843, S.D., 134-6: on the same after his conver sion, ' astonishment that I had ever imagined it to be a portion of the Catholic Church'; still its greatness, his indebtedness to it, ' a serviceable breakwater against doctrinal errors more fundamental than its own,' Apo., 339-42: as a youth set himself to copy the style of Addison, Johnson, Gibbon, Idea, 322 : his search after a Latin style, helped by Keble's Prirlectiones, Idea, 366-71 : admiration of Crabbe's Tales of the Hall, Idea, 150 : early drawing to celibacy, Apo., 7: E.G., igi, 192: his devotional tastes, U.S., ii., 217, 2I.S : de votion to St. John Chrysostom, H.S., ii., 284-7: his prayer, 104 NEWMAN ' May He support us all the day long, etc.,' S.D., 307 : ' I con fess I have no love for suffering at all,' Prepos., 394, 395: M.D., 475 : establishes the Oratory under Papal direction, O.S., 290: his prayer for fel low Oratorians, O.S., 241, 242 : public suspicion at his building of the Birmingham Oratory, ' those cellars were cells,' Prepos., 119-25 : his belief in Sundry relics and miracles, Prepos., 312, 313 : correspond ence thereon with the Bishop of Norwich, Prepos., 40S-16: his perfect content with Catho licism, Apo., 238, 23g: Dlff., ii., 34g : his intellectual sub mission to the Church, to her dogma, to her universal tradi tions, to her new dogmatic de cisions, to other decisions of the Holy See as claiming to be obeyed, his readiness to pre serve Catholic theology, Apo., 251 : his kindness for sincere minds simply perplexed by the confusion into which recent speculations have thrown their elementary ideas of religion, Apo., 262: wish for a cham pion of revealed truth ; why he could not undertake the office ; the enemy's position too vari able, Apo., 262, 263: his friends, Apo., 283: no turn for casuistry, Apo., 355: sup ported by his brother-priests, A.po., 37T, 372: correspond ence with Whately in 1834, Apo., 380-7: accused of preaching the Immaculate Con ception in 1835, M.D., 115, 116, 127: P.S., ii., 132: his need of consolation, M.D., 431, 432 : ' I will never have faith in riches, rank, power, or re putation,' M.D., 475: his at titude to St. Philip, M.D., 530 : his special devotion to the Holy Ghost when young, M.D., 549 : in the pulpit, S.N., Introd., vii.-xii. : his sister's death, V.V., 26-32: his lighter mood, V.V., 38, 39: 'the Age to come will think with me,' V.V., 148: self-reproach in view of St. Philip's example, ' I'm ashamed of myself, of my tears and my tongue, so easily fretted, so often unstrung, complaining of heaven and complaining of earth,' V.V., 312-4 : his delight as a Catholic to find the Fathers at last his own, Dlff., ii., 3 : ' the Fathers made mc a Catholic,' he prefers them to the schoolmen, ib., 24 : ' accepting as a dogma what I had ever held as a truth,' papal infallibility, Diff., ii., J93, 3°4 : bis belief in the de posing power, Diff., ii., 220: mourns over the state of Oxford, given up to ' liberalism and progress,' Dlff., ii., 268: 'no one can dislike the democratic principle more than I do,' Dlff., ii., 268: his sense of the ' violence and cruelty ' of certain publications on the Catholic side in 1870, Diff., ii., 300 : ' I will not believe that the Pope's infallibility will be defined till defined it is,' Diff., ii., 300 : letter to Bishop Ullathorne never meant for the public eye, Dlff., ii., 300, 301 : two letters after the definition of Infallibility, Dlff., ii., 301-5 : why introduced, ib., 370, 371 : ' from the day I became a Catholic I have never had a moment's misgiving that the communion of Rome is that Church which the Apostles set up at Pentecost,' — ' never for a moment have I wished myself back,' — ' this is indeed a re ligion,' Diff., ii., 349: Apo. i 238, 239 : ' I have had more to afflict me as a Catholic than as an Anglican,' Diff., ii., 349 : NEWTON— OBEDIENCE 105 1 true to one conviction from first to last,' ' till his Protes tantism fell off from him,' G.A., 245, 247 : ' a sentiment habitually in my thoughts on mental or moral science, that egotism is true modesty,' G.A., 384-6, 4og : in point of liberal ism, contrasts himself witb Lacordaire, Apo., 285, 286: writing in prospect of death, 13 March, 1864, M.D., 607-9 : ex umbris ct imaginibus in veritatem, M.D., 611 : cf. U.S., 348, 349- Newton, Bishop, his Dissertation on the Prophecies, Ess., ii., 134, 1.35 : 'us 'ife contrasted vvith those of St. Charles Borromeo and St. Francis of Sales, Ess., ii., 135-45 : on the Pope as Antichrist, Prepos., 13, 14 : impression to that effect made on Newman in early life, Apo., 7. Newton, Sir Isaac, his doctrine of the limit, illustrates the method of reasoning in concrete mat ter, G.A., 320, 321 : his per ception of mathematical truth, though formal proof was absent, natural inference amounting to genius, ib., 333. Northmen, devastation of England and Ireland by, H.S., iii., 268- 71 : defeated by Brian Bor- oimhe, the Irish Alfred, at Clontarf, ib., 272-4 : still the damage they had done unre- pairecl, ib., 277-86 : chivalrous and religious element in the Northman character, ib., 290-8 : Northmen in France as Nor mans parted with their Scandi navian barbarism, ib.,' 302 : not so the Danes in Ireland and England until the Norman conquest, ib., 303-g. Notion, notional apprehension, notional assent, as opposed to real, G.A., 9, 10, n, ig-23, 32-5,45,54,55,57, 73, 74, 75: man, notionally apprehended, ' attenuated into an aspect,' 1 made the logarithm of his true self,' G.A., 31 : notional assents under five heads, ib., 42 : the notion, falling short of the thing, works out conclu sions not corresponding with things, Q.A., 46, 47, 4g : theology, scientific, notional ; religion, personal, real, com monly not real in England except the doctrine of God's Providence, G.A., 55-7 : liter ary beauty lost in mere notional apprehension, G.A., 10, 78: theology deals with notional apprehension, religion with imaginative (real), ib., 119, 120 : complex assent always notional, ib., 214-6: a contrast of the notional with the real, made by Napoleon, G.A., 490, 491- Notoriety, or newspaper fame, craze for, Mix., go-2 : to some a gratification and a snare, O.S., 242. Novels, dangerous as separating feeling from action, P.S., ii., 371, 372 : ' certain religious novels do more harm than good,' ib., ii., 373: cf. Jfc, 330, 331- Oakley, Ward, and the later Oxford Movement, Apo., 163-71 : ' I think it was Mr. Oakley's view that he might " profess all Roman doctrine " in the Church of England : I never took this view,' Apo., 3g6, 397. Obedience, P.S., i., 230, 237 : test and evidence of faith, ib., ii., 153, 157-9 : identified with faith, ib., iii., 81-7: Dlff., i., 269-74 : Hammond's dying commendation of, P.S., iii., 205 : only way of seeking God, ib., iv., 332 : in connection with ecclesiastical order, ib., vii., 240, 241 : ' seek truth in io6 OBEDIENCE— ORIEL the way of obedience,' ib., viii., 198: as necessary since Christ's coming as before, ib., 203, 204, 205 : ' circumstances are the very trial of obedience,' U.S., 141, 142 : the condition of our continuance in grace, Jfc, 184 : justification by obedience, in what sense sound doctrine, ib., 182-4: 'man is born to obey quite as much as to com mand,' Ess., i., 391: obedi ence our only safety and com fort, ib., ii., 343 : ' we do not augur much good of any one who does not in the first instance throw himself into the system under which he has been born,' Ess., ii., 400: Jesuit obedi ence, Dev., 3gg : ecclesiastical obedience (Heb. xm., 7, 17), who claims it but the Pope? Dlff., ii., 225, 226 : ' absolute obedience ' (Mr. Gladstone's phrase), due neither to Pope nor Queen, Dlff., ii., 243: obedience of faith, S.N., n, 12 : E.G., 203, 204 : G.A., igi : Apo., 246, 252 : obedi ence on habit and obedience on custom, P.S., i., 75. Office, Divine, perpetual celebration of in choir, Jfc, 338, 339 : Bp. Cosin's Hours of Prayer, V.M., ii., 403, 404 : metrical versions of Breviary hymns, V.V., 212- 75 : Newman's Breviary, late Hurrell Froude's, Apo., 74, 75- Open churches, P.S., ii., 397, 398 : ib., iii., 333 '• daily service at St. Mary's commenced, ib., iii., 310-6. Old Testament Types, Abraham and Lot, P.S., iii., 1 sq. : Samuel, ib., iii., 19-26: ib., viii., 17 si/. : Saul, ib., iii., 29 sq. : ib., viii., 33 sq. : David, #6., iii., 44 sq. : ib., viii., 48 sq. : Jeroboam, ib., iii., 60 sq. : Moses, ib., vii., 118 sq. /Josiah, ib., viii., 91 sq. : Jeremiah, ib., viii., 124 sq. .' Joshua, S.D., 150 sq. : Elisha, S.D., 164 sq. : Elijah, S.D., 367 sq. : Balaam, P.S., iv., 18 sq. : Korah, ib., iv., 267 sq. : Esau, ib., vi., 15-21 : Jacob, ib., v., 75-82 : Solomon, Mix., 133-8- Opinion, a notional assent to the probability of a proposition, G.A., 58-60 : differs from Infer ence and Credence, ib. : some times identified, sometimes contrasted with Conviction, ib. Ordination, sometimes compulsory in the early Church, P.S., iv., 60, 61 : vii., 70 : a venture upon the unknown, P.S., iv., 304: thoughts still hard to command after ordination, U.S., 142 : day of ordination ' in the case of many men, the one great day of their lives, which cannot come twice,— solemn and joyful at the time, and ever afterwards fragrant in their memories,' Ess., ii., 84 : validity of hereti cal ordinations, V.M., i., pref., pp. lxxxv.-lxxxvii. : sometimes denied, Ath., ii., 85 : not more than probable, Ess., ii., 81 : delivery of sacred vessels, Ess. , ii., 82, 83 : ordination a con crete whole, cannot be cut up into bits, Ess., ii., 82 : special providence over the true Church to prevent a flaw in the trans mission of Orders, Ess., ii., 86-9 : V.M., i.,pref., p. Ixxxiv. : mere nomination by the Church might have superseded any rite of Ordination, Ess., ii., 88: ' what is the virtue of a clergy man's reading?' L.G., 28: Anglican Orders, Ess., ii., 1, 2, 76-84 : V.M., i., 345, »<><« ¦' ii., 226: Ess., ii., 109-n : Apo., 341- , . Oriel College, Oxfoid, foundation, Idea, 154, J55: the first to open its fellowships, ib., 156: Copleston and Davison of Oriel, champions of liberal education ORIGEN— OXFORD against utilitarianism of Edin burgh Review, ib., 156-76 : Newman's fellowship, 1822-45, Apo., 17, 232: Provost Haw kins, Newman's indebtedness to, Apo., 8, g: 'the Oriel Common Room stank of Logic,' said before Newman came there, Apo., i6g : Oriel, 'the House or Hall of Blessed Mary,' where Newman was ' brought under the shadow of our Lady,' S.N., 102 : ' in whose College I lived, whose Altar I served,' Apo., 165. Origen, exculpated from hetero doxy, Arl., g7-g : the ' labour- loving ' Origen, says Atha nasius, wrote some things as enquiring and exercising him self, not as expressive of his own sentiments, Ath., i., 44, note, 47, 48 : paralleled witb Dio dorus of Tarsus and Theodore of Mopsuestia, Dev., ig4, ig5 : no Protestant, U.S., i., 406 : his characteristic fault, to prefer scientific reasonings to authority, Dlff., ii., 143 : ' I love the name of Origen : I will not listen to the notion that so great a soul was lost : but I am quite sure that his opponents were right, and he was wrong,' Apo., 25g. Original sin, doctrine of, 'very humbling,' ' it is our very nature that is sinful,' P.S., i., 87: infection of nature, ib., v., 52, 53, 132-5, 149: 'our guilt is forgiven, the infection remains,' ib., v., 212 : the Christian ' con scious both of original and actual sin,' ib., v., 320: rem nants of, ib., vii., 186-8 : learnt by experience of self, ib., viii., 117 : ' at the fall we did not become other beings, but for feited gifts added to us at our creation,' U.S., 281 : not in consistent with some natural good, Jfc, 8g-gi : Adam lost something distinct from an< above his human nature, Jfc 159, 160 : the one main thinj that Adam lost was ' the pres ence of God the Holy Ghost in him,' Jfc, 160 : doctrine gradually developed, Dev., 126, 127, 192 : effects of original sin, Mix., 169 : a loss, not of natural reason, but of super natural light, Mix., 170, 171: original sin suggested by the evil in the world, Apo., 242 : M.D., 458-62: Q.A., 397-9: like the tearing off of a skin, S.N., 57 : state of original sin, deprivation of grace and of 'integrity,' S.N., 174, 175, 232, 295 : evil of original sin man can remedy in ail matters of this world, but not of his soul, S.N., 177: V.V., 355, 356 : ' this stripped human nature is called in Scripture the flesh ; the world a creation of the flesh,' S.N., 233 : savagery one of the consequences of original sin, V.V., 355, 355: a deprivation of ' a superadded fulness of grace,' not, as the Protestant false notion has it, something positive, Dlff., ii., 47, 48 : ' our doctrine of original sin is not the same as the Pro testant doctrine : Protestants [cf. P.S., 11. cc] hold that it is a disease, a radical change of nature, an active poison inter nally corrupting the soul, in fecting its . primary elements and disorganizing it,' Dlff., ii., ib. Oscott College, description of, O.S., 175: Dr. Weedall its builder, ib., 255 : his life, ib., 253-60 : character, ib., 260 : the tree beside the waters, ib., 245-7 : first Synod of Oscott, O.S., 175-8. Oxford, University of, ' the most religious University in the world,' Ess., ii., 409: 'fair io8 OXFORD OXFORD— PALMER 109 city, seated among groves, green meadows, and calm stieams,' Dev., 98: in bygone days, 'a very dear place, but a very idle one, one Long Vacation, loved for its own sake, and enjoyed with scarce a thought of what was outside of it,' H.S., iii., 235, 236, 316, 317: St. Frides- wide, U.S., Hi., 318-20: Ose- ney Abbey, ib., 321-3 : Benedic tine foundations, ib., 323, 324 : group of Colleges preserving the memory of Alfred, lb., 325, 328: collegiate system, H.S., iii., 32g : ' pigmarket,' origin of the name, ib., 327 : ' such is the vitality, such the reproduc tive powers of this celebrated University,' H.S., iii., 331 : advice to the two ancient Uni versities, ' it is their very place to be old-fashioned,' ib., 331,: ' Oxford has failed in all respects as often as it has affected new fashions, or yielded to external pressure,' — honorary degrees for Dissenters, H.S., iii., 332: ' Oxford has, and ever has had, what men of the world will call a Popish character,' H.S., iii., 333, 334: 'stand upon the vestiges of the old city, and find a talisman among the ruins : the talisman is faith,' H.S., iii., 334 : proposal a.d. i8ig to make Oxford a Garden City, U.S., iii., 24, 25, 27: advan tages of site, ib., 27-30 : early nineteenth century Oxford ex emplifying the reign of Law without Influence, System with out Personality, U.S., iii., 75, 76 : Vacarius and Robert Pullus at Oxford, ib., i6g-7i : Irishman's Street, Oxford, ib., 206 : what an Oxford College means, H.S., iii., i8g, rgo, 213-5 : Colleges in Oxford and Cambridge, the best protected interests in the country, ib., 233-5 : too strong for the Uni versity, which has no real jurisdiction over them, ib., 235-7 : Halls, H.S., iii., 217, 237, 238: the old Hebdomadal Board, an oligarchy of twenty- four, ib., 238, 23g : how the University reformed itself, Idea, 1, 2: Apo., 286, 287: lectures on Political Economy at, Idea, 88-g3 : Universities of Oxford and London com pared, Idea, 145-8 : attacked by Edinburgh Review, ib., 154, 157, 160-3-: decadence and torpor of the Theology Schools there (a.d. 1820), Idea, 395, 396 : worldliness of Oxford, L.G., 256-8: P.S., iv., 6-n: Oxford and Cambridge, E.G., 3og : distant view of, lost for ever, ib., 353-5 : the black willow-leaves, ib., 374, 375 : publicity of life in an Oxford College, Prepos., 123 : Al fred's jewel in the Ash- molean, Prepos., 3og : St. Bat's, E.G., 12-5: Tlie Oxford Spy for 1810, quoted : Vice ' from its hardness takes a polish too,' Q.A., 47 : ' No one mourns more than I over the state of Oxford, given up alas I to liberalism and progress, to the forfeiture of her great medieval motto, " Dominus illuminatio mea,'" Dlff., ii., 268. Oxford Movement, rapid spread of, Ess., i., 263-6, 272 : U.S., 136 : causes, power of the Prayer Book, withdrawal of State protection, reaction against sectarianism, writings of Sir Walter Scott and Cole ridge, ESS., i., 267-71: its excesses, ' there will be ever those who are too young to be wise, too generous to be cautious, too warm to be sober, or too intellectual to be humble,' Ess., i., 277: E.G., 20,21: hopes and fears in 1842, S.D., council is only one of the various modes in which he (the Pope) exercises his infallibility,' Diff., ii., 371 : the Papacy not ' a standing organ of revelation, like the series of Jewish pro phets,' Dlff., ii., 327, 328: ESS., '\; 159. Papal Aggression, of 1850, ' in solent and insidious,' ' bobs, and bobs-royal, and triple-bob-ma jors, and grandsires,' Prepos., 76, 77: O.S., 167, 168, 317- 27: S.N., 68, 69. Parables, the Lion, Prepos., 4- 11 : the Russian lecturer, ib., 26-41, 406, 407 : the stolen pocket-book, ib., 90, gi : Don Felix Malatesta, ib., g4, 95 : the theodolite, ib., 349, 350, 353, 375 : the mariners who en camped on a whale, Dlff., i., 150 : the sailor whose legs were shattered in the action off Algiers (a fact), Apo., 204 : the convict who on the scaffold bit off his mother's ear, Apo., 203 : the mind like a double mirror, Q.A., 195: manuscript found of a courtier of Herod, D.A., 14, 15: 'the Israelites going out of Egypt with their dough unleavened and their kneading-troughs on their shoul ders,' Dev., 68: the fisher man who let out the genius from the brass bottle, Idea, 304 : Milton's day-star, Pre pos., 240: the ' clamberer on a steep cliff,' ' the stepping by which great geniuses climb the mountains of truth,' U.S., 257: ' the Thames, had the range of hills been unbroken, would have streamed off to the north-east,' H.S., \., 86: Witney blanket monopoly, D.A., 346, 347: islands in the sea, tops of ever lasting hills, P.S., iv., 178. Party, the Church a party, in what sense, P.S., vii., 241: Arl., 257-g: E.G., 208, 209: the Ox ford Movement a party, Dlff., i., 127-g, 153, 154: compromise essential to combination, pro vided no sacrifice of the main object of the combination, Idea, 22-4: a party defined, ' an extra-legal body,' a body exercising influence instead of law, E.G., 164-8: the man of no party or of all parties, ib., 171 : are parties good or simply necessary? E.G., 171, 172: parties in the Church, ib., 173, 174, 177: the party-leader, ib., 177, 178, 181 : defined again, ' persons who band together in their own authority for the maintenance of views of their own,' ib., 235: Newman's im patience at the Tractarians being called a party, Apo. , 59 '• ' a violent lultra party which exalts opinions into dogmas,' i4po., 260. Passionists, St. Paul of the Cross, Father Dominic, E.G., 420-4: Apo., 234, 235. Past, never returns, P.S., v., 99, 100 : Ess., i., 288, note : Idea, 17, 18: E.G., 156: 'the past never returns — it is never good ; the past is out of dale, the past is dead : the past has returned, the dead lives,' O.S., 168, 169 : not dead, S.N., 279. Paul, St., relation with St. Stephen, P.S., ii., 96: parallel with ~1 Jacob, ib., 98, 99 : his sin, ib., ii., 104, 105 : points of contrast and agreement with the Twelve, ib., ii., 188-202: not in discord with the plain meaning of the Gospels, ib., iii., 78, 79 : mis interpreted for three hundred years, ib., v., 124, 125 : argu ment of his epistle to the Romans, ib., v., 160-2 : his gift of sympathy, ib., v., 300-2 : O.S., 106-20 : his spiritual knowledge, P.S., v., 329: his conversion no encouragement to the slothful, ib., viii., 210, 212, 213 : a character suitable for conversion, ib., viii., 218 : much in him not changed, but redirected, ib., viii., 227: his pride abased, ib., viii., 228 : his glimpse of the Face of Christ, ib., viii., 229 : some of his say ings would not have been writ ten by a Calvinist, U.S., 138: contrasted with King Saul, ib., 167 : his arguments long ago abandoned, ib., 218 : ' teaches the nothingness of natural reason, as an appreciation of explicit evidences, in the con version of a soul,' U.S., 237, note : his arguments to be taken seriously, Jfc, 124-6: Paley's Hone Paulina quoted, ib., 127, 128 : not to be interpreted in contradiction with St. James, Jfc, 274, 275, 288-91 : uses the same instances as St. James, ib., 296, 297: Galatians, Arl., 16, ig : his reserve in the com munication of truth, Heb. and 1 Cor., Arl., 42-4 : dismay of an exponent of Galatians or Ephesians at a sudden re appearance of St. Paul, Mix., 200, 201 : Prepos., 340 : G.A., 200; in him the super natural combined with the natural instead of superseding it, O.S., 92, 93 : ' loved his brethren not only for Jesus' sake, but for their own sake also,' O.S., 114: his liking for the classics, ib., 97, 98 : pas sionate love for his own nation, ib., 99-102 : his human sym pathy, putting him on a level with his brethren, O.S., iog- 12 : Sexagesima Sunday set apart for, S.N., 62, 63 : his habit as he lived, V.V., 16S. Paul of Samosata, deposed for heresy, a man of the world, no theologian, AW., 3-6: Ath., i., 25 : Paul and Nestorius, ib., I, 237-g : T.T., 54-6 : said that the Word was incarnate not as a substance or person, but only as a quality, T.T., 362, 363, 36g. Peace, ' what is fulness of joy but peace ? joy is tumultuous only when not full,' P.S., ii., 22g : 1 whether in great joy or sorrow we are silent : thus in Christ's death and resurrection,' S.N., 182, 183 : present peace of the Church, P.S., v., 2S0-2, 287, 288, 28g : peace of heaven, ib., vi., 326 : peace in the Holy Trinity, ib., vi., 365-70: peace of the Christian, ib., v., 69-71 : peace not at the price of truth, H.S., i., 375-7 : Thomas Scott's maxim, ' Holiness rather than peace,' Apo., 5: 'may God arise and shake terribly the earth rather than that souls be lost by present case,' P.S., ii., 1S1 : Benedictine peace, U.S., i'., 377, 383, 385, 4°7-9, 426, 427, 452. Peel, Sir Robert, a follower of Brougham in the Tamworth Reading Room, D.A., 254 sq. .- unseated in 1829 by the in fluence of the Oxford Colleges, H.S., iii., 231, 232 : Newman's vote against him, Apo., 14: Blanco White's for him, Ess., i., 28. Pelagianism, persons who are practically Pelagians, P.S. , v., 135, 136. II4 PERSECUTION— PHILOSOPHY PHILOSOPHY— PHYSICAL SCIENCE Persecution, a blessing, P.S. , ii., 180, 181: 'if the world does not persecute, it is because she (the Church) does not preach,' ib., v., 2gy. an anti-christian power cannot long abstain from persecuting, U.S., 135: general question of the use of force in religion, A th., ii., 123-6: treat ment of the heresiarch, Arl., 234. 235: Ess., i., 27g, 2S0, . note : Apo., 47 : Church begins and ends in persecution, D.A., 93, 94= Decian persecution, Call., 68-72, 141, 142 : Church's use in past time of the civil sword, Mix., 253: Protestants still persecute in private life, Prepos., i85-g2: Elizabethan persecution, ib., 216, 217: per secution made England Protest ant, Prepos., 367, 368. Petavius, onjustification,.//c., 352, 353 : on the Ante-Nicene Fathers, V.M., i., 60-3, notes: Arl., 224, 420, 421: on hypo stasis and usia in the decree of Nicaea, T.T., 78 : on the Semi- Arian attitude to ex usia, ib., 82: advises us to be content with true and solid praises of the Holy Virgin, Diff., ii., iog. Philip Neri, St., his work 'in that low and narrow cell at San Girolamo,' Idea, 234-8: his innocence, Mix., 51 : his fear of falling away, ib., I3g: St. Philip in London, Mix., 240: parallel with St. Paul, O.S., 118-20: his salutation to Eng lish students, Salvcte flores martyrnm, O.S., 181, 182 : the Renaissance into which he was born, O.S., 201-g : Idea, 234, 235: Savonarola; after Savonarola, Philip, O.S., 210- 20, 237 : his indebtedness to SS. Benedict, Dominic, Igna tius, O.S., 220-g: 'ever putting himself in the background,' lb., 22g-3i: the like wish for the Fathers of the Oratory, to do "5 good without notoriety, U.S., 241, 242: 'little affection for the pulpit,' O.S., 237: S.N., 322 : ' was called the Society's (S.J.) bell of call, so many sub jects did he send to it,' Idea, 235 : his miracles, numerous, well-attested, bar all suspicion of fraud, Prepos., 333: dis cerns the sacerdotal character, Apo., 341 : his dislike of liars, Apo., 282 : tenderness for ani mals, M.D., 152, 153: his virtues, humility, ib., 131-4 : de votion, ib., 136-9; prayer, ib., 140-3 : purity, ib., 145-8 : ten derness of heart, ib., 150-2 : cheerfulness, ib., 155-7 : pa tience, ib., 159-60: zeal, ib., 162-5 : miraculous gifts, ib., 167-70: litany with enumera tion 0/ virtues, M.D., 343-9: four prayers to him, ib., 371-8 : his devotion to the Holy Ghost, ib., 375: Newman's attitude towards him, ib., 530: com parison of Blessed Sebastian Valfre, S.N., 159: his vision the day he died, V.V., 2gs : ' one I more affect than Jesuit, Hermit, Monk, or Friar,' ib., 2g6 : the image of his Lord, ib., 2g8, 2gg : St. Philip in his School, 'this is the Saint of gentleness and kindness,' V. V., 310, 311: St. Philip in his Disciples, ib., 312-4: Latin hymns in his honour for Ves- pers and Lauds, V.V., 371-4. Philosophy in the sense of the perfection of intellect, as such ; the human counterpart of Divine Wisdom, Idea, 124, 125 : U.S., 281, 282 : philo sophy in this sense the formal scope and aim of University education, Idea, 125, 126 : presupposes knowledge, yet is not knowledge, ib., 129, 130: knowledge acquirement, philo sophy enlargement, ib., 130 : instances of enlargement conse- -r-n quent upon acquirement, ib., 130-3 : U.S., 282-6 : such enlargement not by mere ac quirement, but by formative power of mind reducing ac quirements to order, Idea, 134 : U.S., 287 : abundance of information not philosophy, U.S., 288, 28g: Idea, 135, 136, 139-41, 151, 152 : majestic calm of philosophy, of the well-trained intellect, U.S., 291, 292 : Idea, 137-9, 178 : a liberal, education useful as health is useful, Idea, 164-6 : consists, says Davison, of ex actness and vigour of judg ment, not got by ' a gatherer of simples,' ib., 173 : philo sophy an aid to religion, ex pelling the excitements of sense by the higher charms of intellect, Idea, 184-go : philosophical religion, what it may come to, Idea, 202, 217, 218 : ' the pbilosophy of im perial intellect,' maxims of, Idea, 461 : the unphilosophical unable to see conclusions, E.G., 162, 163 : 'speculation,' mental sight, G.A., 73, 74. Physical Science and Philosophy, ' to have recourse to physics to make men religious is like recommending a canonry as a cure for the gout,' D.A., 2gg : but also Idea, 184-go : Cicero's O vita philosophia dux meant that ' while we were thinking of philosophy, wc were not think ing of anything else ; how to keep thinking of it was extra artem,' D.A., 264, 265 : Idea, 116, 117, 120, 121 : theory that diversion is the instrument of improvement, D.A., 266, 267, 271 : Idea, 488 : why Science has so little of a religious tendency, D.A., 2g3, xg.[ : Idea, 401-3 : ' no religion as yet bas been a religion of science or of philosophy,' D.A., 8 2g6 : ' say that religion hallows the study (of nature), and not that the study (of nature) creates religion,' D.A., 303 : 1 1 would rather be bound to defend the reasonableness of assuming that Christianity is true, than to demonstrate a moral governance from the physical world,' D.A., 29$ : ' even religious minds cannot discern these (traces of a Moral Governor) in the physical sci ences,' D.A., 303 : summary of the relations of physics with religion and morality, D.A., 304 : philosophers often the meanest of mankind, S.D., 60, 61 : physical science, like faith, tells us that things are not as they seem, S.D., 65, 66 : the virtuous man of Greek and Roman philosophy not taken seriously, H.S., i., 261, 262 : Pope has no duty towards secular knowledge except in the interest of revealed truth, Idea, pref., pp. x., xi. : ex clusive devotion to physical science leads to irritation at the introduction of religion, Idea, 43, 44, 52, 53, S3, 84, 401, 402 : physical sciences so many partial views or abstractions, philosophy the science of sciences, Idea, 45-51 : as well leave man out as leave God out from the circle of sciences, ib., 53-g : no science can he safely omitted, and the less so in proportion to the field which it covers and the depth lo which it penetrates, Idea, 60 : if theology is left out, other sciences will usurp the vacant place, and in doing so will forfeit the character of science and fall into the excesses of private judgment, Idea, 74-S, 83, 84, g6-8 : examples, usur pations of Painting, ib., 7g : of Music, ib., 80, 81 : of Archi- n6 PHYSICAL tecture, ib., 82 : of Political Economy, ib., 86-94 : ' large views ' of scientific men, ' extravagantly and ruinously carried out in spite of theology, sure to become but a great bubble, and to burst,' Idea, g4 : science in isolation il liberal, ib., 100, 101 : ' physical science is in a certain sense atheistic for the very reason that it is not theology,' Idea, 221, 222 : physicists apt to dislike what does not lend itself to the inductive method, as revealed truth does not, Idea, 223, 224 : we have ex perience of what classics do for education, wc have no experience that physical science will do the like, Idea, 263 : an unbeliever may teach Catholics physics, if he will teach nothing but physics, but he won't: Idea, 2gg-304: expectation of some discovery of physics or history that may overthrow religion, ib., 398, 399 : physical science, exclu sively pursued, tends to make men indifferentists or sceptics in religion, Idea, 400-3 : physics and theology, separate spheres, no intercommunion, no collision, Idea, 432-5 : the six days of creation, ib., 439 : physics inductive, experimental, progressive ; theology deduc tive, traditional, and in com parison stationary, Idea, 441, 442 : neither Physics nor Theology has been content to remain on its own homestead, hence quarrels; inductive the ology as bad as deductive physics, Idea, 441-8 : in cases of physics seeming to contra dict revelation, ' the point will eventually turn out, first, not to be proved, or, secondly, not contradictory, or, thirdly, not contradictory to anything really revealed, e.g., Copernicanism,1 Idea, 466, 467 : ' it will not satisfy me, if religion is here and science there,' O.S., 5-8, 12, 13 : physical laws and the uniformity of nature, G.A., 68-72 : ' the order of nature is not necessary, but general in its manifestations,' G.A., 70, 71 : ' a law is not a cause, but a fact ; when we come to the question of a cause, we have no experience of any cause but Will,' G.A., 72: false philosophy makes conscience go for nothing in an ' infinite eternal network of cause and effect,' Dlff., ii., 249. Physical Theology, distinguished from Natural Theology, Idea, 61, 449, note: but apparently confounded with it, P.S., i., 317-9: O.S., 74= U.S., 114, 115 : Physical Theology, ' no science at all,' but ' a series of pious or polemical remarks on the physical world viewed re ligiously,' Idea, 61 : Physical Theology, inclusive of the Argu ment from Design, exhibits power, wisdom, and goodness of God, and thus has ' rendered great services to faith,' Idea, 450 : ' is pretty much what it was two thousand years ago,' ib., 450, 451 : 'has almost been used as an instrument against Christianity,' ib., 451, 454 : ' l have ever viewed it with the greatest suspicion,' ib., 452, 453: U.S., 28: 'teaches three divine attributes, I may say, exclusively,' nothing of duty, conscience, particular providence, eschatology, Idea, 452, 453: PS., i., 317-9: ' cannot be Christian, in any true sense, at all,' Idea, 454 : ' speaks only of laws, cannot contemplate miracles ' : the ' Being of Power, Wisdom, Goodness, and nothing else,' PHYSIS— POETRY "7 whom it exhibits, ' is not very different from the God of the pantheist,' ib., 454: 'graft the science, if so it is to be called, on Theology proper (on " super natural teaching "), and it will be in its right place, and will be a religious science,' Idea, 455- Physis, in third and fourth cen turies used of the ' Divine Be ing,' either of God as One, or of any one of the Persons ofthe Trinity, T.T., 352,353= Arl., 443, 444 : the Humanity of the Word called physis, T.T., 356, 357 : still not in the same full sense in which His Divinity is physis, ib., 357 : five differences between Christ and the rest of mankind, ib., 357, 358 : either the Word must be absorbed into the man, which is Sabelli- anism, ib., 359, 360 ; or the man taken up into the Word, which involves change in the Humanity, ib., 359-61 : this fact of the Humanity being taken up, and therefore not a being complete in itself, explains St. Cyril's formula, ' one Incarnate Nature (physis) of God the Word,' ib., 362 : which means, not the coalescing of the two natures into one, but that there are not two Sons, one before and one upon the Incarnation, ib., 367, 368 : physis means attributes generally, which may include imperfections, ib., 372-4 : physis sparingly used by the Fathers in speaking of our Lord's Humanity, ib., 37S, 37g : the sense of Cyril's formula declared, ib., 380, 381 : of recognized authority in the Church, ib., 381. Plato, Platonism in the early Fathers, Arl., 89-95 ; Nc°- Platonists un-Aristotelian, ib., log, no : his doctrine of Ideas employed to countenance scep ticism, H.S., i., 265, note, 266 : ' Plato made Semi-Arians, and Aristotle Arians,' Arl., 335, note: T.T., 207. Pius IX., his Encyclical and Sylla bus of 1864, Dlff., ii., 262-9S : quoted on invincible ignorance, ib., 335, 336: personal influence of at the Vatican Council, ib., 193- Poetry, tragic, excellence said by Aristotle to depend on the plot, Ess., i., 1 : a statement nega tived by Greek tragedy gener ally, ;'b.,i.,2-7: Aristotle sets too much store by ingenious work manship, ib., i. , 7,8 : a poem may be but partially poetical, ib., i., 11 : difference between poeti cal and historical narrative, ib., i., 13: eloquence mistaken for poetry, e.g. Juvenal, ib., i., 17, 18, 24 : poets and novelists, sundry, discussed, ib., i., 12- 23 : poetry ultimately founded on a coirect moral perception, ib., i., 21-3 : Revealed Religion especially poetic, ib., i., 23 : poetry the gift of moving the affections through the imagina tion, its object the beautiful, ib., i., 2g : Keble's theory of poetry as the unburdening of a burdened mind, Ess., ii., 442: the Church the most august of poets, her very being is poetry, ib., ii., 343, 442, 443: old An glicanism all but destitute of poetry, ib., ii., 443: poetry always antagonist to science, H.S., ii., 386-8: 'alas, what are we doing all our lives but unlearning tbe world's poetry aud attaining to its prose I ' Idea, 331, 332 : E.G., iH, 19: contrast of poetry and law, V.V., pref., v.-vii. : notional and real apprehension of, Q.A., 10, 7S : ' lines the biitli of some chance morning or evening at an Ionian festival, or among the Sabine bills,' ib., 78. n8 POLYTHEISM— PREACHING Polytheism, a natural sentiment corrupted, V.M., i., pref., pp. lxx., lxxi.: Semitic races prone to, ib., pp. lxxi., lxxii.: the Church has not sought to ex tirpate but to purify the ten. dency to polytheism, ib., p. lxxiv. Praise, of all who stand to us in Christ's place, lawfully desired, P.S., viii., 180, 181: love of indiscriminate praise an odious sin, ib., viii., 178. Prayer, inattention at, P.S., i., 142-5 : extempore, ib., 141, 258 : use of forms, ib., 260 sq. : prayer the peculiar need of our times, ib., iii., 303, 304, 348: daily service a privilege rather than a duty, ib., iii., 305, 306, 311 : appropriate attendant on weekly communion, ib., iii., 315 : prim itive practice, ib., iii., 307-9 : regular prayer calms the mind, ib., iii., 339 sq. : intercessory prayer, the Christian's special prerogative, ib., iii., 350, 351, 353, 362-5 : not the function of the unregenerate, ib., iii., 354 : Dlff., ii., 68-72 : an exercise of our citizenship with heaven, P.S., iv., 228: 'the language of heaven,' ib., iv., 229, 230: food of faith, ib., iv., 231: praying always, ib., vii., 205, 206 : the pulse of spiritual life, ib., 209 : silly and wicked im aginings instead of praying always, ib., vii., 214, 215 : some prayers dangerous because so effectual, S.D., 48: the Lord's Prayer, tbe Prayer of the Pil grim, S.D., 289: answers to prayer, S.D., 352, 353 : lessons in meditation for a beginner, M.D., 2gg-3i4: seven litanies for private recitation, ib., 317- 49: prayer for the light of truth, ib., 386 : great mystery that prayer should have in fluence, S.N., 42, 43, n8, and may be called omnipotent, ib. : Diff., ii., 104: intercessory prayer, binding together the whole Church militant and triumphant, Dlff., ii., 68-71 : P.S., iii., 350-65: meditation a realization, G.A., 79 : P.S., iv., 231 : the doctrine of meri torious intercession proper to natural religion, G.A., 407, 408. Preaching, tolerable till it comes home, P.S., iv., 2gg, 300 : street preaching, generally a new gospel, and therefore wrong, ib., iv., 242 : doubtful ness of good done by uncom missioned preaching, ib., vi., 193, 194 : preaching truth better than refuting error, ib., vi., 203, 206 : evangelical view of preaching, Jfc, 321: the flocking to preachers rather than to sacraments, V.M., ii., 39 : qualities of a good sermon, — a. earnestness, Idea, 407, 408, to be got by aiming at the object, ib., 409, 410; /3. definiteness and unity, one sermon, not three, guided and limited by one distinct categori cal proposition, ib., 410-2 ; y. adaptation to the audience, ib., 441, 415 : ' tuneful periods worth notbing, unless they come spon taneously out of the abundance of the heart,' Idea, 413 : writ ing usually necessary, ib., 422, 423 : but open reading of manu script unadvisable, ib., 424 : inferior sermon, delivered with out book, answers better than one of high merit read, ib., 420- 7 : sermon so intricate that it must be read, both parties ought to read, ib., 424 : University preaching, /rfea,4i6-g : nothing recondite essential to the idea of a University sermon, ib., 416 : sermons not lectures, Idea, 417 : eleven suitable topics for University sermons, Idea, 418, 4ig : special ethical PREDESTINATION— PREJUDICED situation not to be assumed without special knowledge, ib., 418 : a saying, ' all sermons are good,' L.G., n, 71 : a gradual work, first one lesson, then another, M.D., 16: 'his (St. Philip's) Fathers only con verse, not preach,* S.N., 322: O.S., 237: the Apostles 'ar gued not, but preached, and conscience did the rest,' V.V., 167 : ' the unworthy use of the more solemn parts of the sacred volume by the mere popular preacher,' G.A., 79, So. Predestination, not irrespective of human agency, P.S., ii., 32r, 322 : predestinarian hypothesis to the contrary, ascribed to St. Augustine, ib., 322, 323 : its grounds, ib., ii., 324 : grounds of Scripture for and against, ib., ii., 325-31 : ' the Master of Predestinarianism (St. Augus tine) argues from Scripture, and never appeals to Catholic Tra dition,' V.M., i., 171-3 : 'we do not tend to solve it (the mystery of the fewness of the elect) by saying that God has so decreed it : you do but throw it back a step,' P.S., v., 257 : ' carnal security,' ' they do not merely think that . Christ's flock is small, but that every man can tell whether or no he belongs to it, and that they do know that they them selves belong to it,' ib., v., 259 : ,' a neglect of human responsi bility,' ' welcomed by the indo lent,' U.S., 146-8 : dis countenanced by Rom. n. , 6-11, U.S., 138 : ' there is a tendency to put out of sight the doctrine of election and sovereign grace,' Jfc, 189 : ' Augustinian doctrine of predestination, the mode in which minds of a peculiar formation have ex pressed the truth that tbe way gf life is narrow,' Ess., i., 290 : Calvinism and Catholicism contrasted, Apo.* 6 : Augus tinianism not Calvinism, G.A., 251 : ' my own fault if I am not written in Thy book,' M.D., 540-3 : practical view of predestination, nothing got out of any concern into which you put in nothing, S.N., 122, 123 : 'a most profitable fact to consider,' S.N., 44-6: 'God sows in waste to reap whom He foreknew,' V.V., 43, 44: love of Jesus Christ the most infallible token of predestina tion, Dlff., ii., 94 : distinction of predestination to grace and to glory, a modification of Augus- tinianism, Dlff., ii., 336 : ' the destiny of being one of the elect of God,' L.G., 206, 207: Call., 29: O.S., 276. Prejudice, a prejudgment, or judg ment by anticipation, a pre sumption, nothing unfair in itself, Prepos., 227, 228 : un fair when taken as infallible or held tenaciously against reason, lb., 228, 229, 277, 278 : not an act, but a habit of mind, ib., 229 : when directed against persons, 'a stain on the mind, not at all innocent or excusable,' depending upon the will, Pre pos., 231-5 :Apo., pref., xvi. : prejudices held on grounds, principles taken for self-evident, Prepos., 278, 279: a cause why men are not Catholics, S.N., 17-9. Prejudiced Man, the Protestant, assumes his own possession of divine truth, circulates every story he can get hold of against Catholics, will take no denial, Prepos., 236-8 : S.N., 17, 18 : glories in knowing nothing of Catholics personally, Prepos., 238: is enraged at refutation, ib., 239, 240 : the refuted story rises again 'like Milton's day- star,' Prepos., 240, 241: will PREJUDICED— PRINCIPLES refer the growth of Catholicism to anything else than its being true, ib., 243 : says (1) that there are no converts, (2) that they are weak and foolish, (3) that they went over on wrong motives, (4) that they are sure to come back, (5) that they have come back, (6) that they are very unhappy, (7) that they are greatly deteriorated in char acter, (8) that they have be come infidels, (g) forgets that he everheard of them, Prepos., 243-5 : the Prejudiced Man on his travels, ib., 249-52: such prejudice, common in England, 1 one of the worst sins of which our poor nature is capable,' corrupts the soul more than impurity or pride, Prepos., 262-5 : exemplified in Oates and Bedloe, ib., 266-g. Priesthood, Christian, P.S., ii., ,305 sq.: woe to a counterfeit priestbood, ib., iii., 75: iv., 280, 281 : the venture of Holy Orders, ib., iv., 304: Christ's priests have no priesthood but His, ib., vi., 242: the one priesthood of Christ in the New Law, Jfc, ig8, 201, notes: a crime to intrude into a priest's office, P.S., viii., 40: Arians assigned priesthood to Christ's divine nature, Ath., ii., 245, 246 : name not assumed till Jewish worship ended, Mir., 362 : ' priestcraft ' not unbib- lical, D.A., 216, 217: typified in Elisha, P. A., 227-g : priest hood of Christ, S.N., 6g, 70: imputation of priestcraft a kind of note of the Church, S.D., 2gS : anti-sacerdotalism ends in irreligion, P.S., ii., 316-8: G.A., 246, 247: priests men, not angels, Mix., 45-8, 60, 61 : ' a Catholic priest has always a work to do and a harvest to reap,' Mix., 246: priests, e.g. jPius VIL, poor mortals, with no pretence to impeccability, Prepos., 334-g : priestcraft is a craft in the sense in which goldsmiths' work is a craft, Diff., i., 210, 217: priests not hypocrites, Apo., 254, 271: 'when I became a Catholic, nothing struck me more than the English out-spoken manner of the Priests,' Apo., 271 : no hypocrite would sacrifice his life for his flock, e.g. as priests in the North did during the Irish fever, Apo., 212 : ' 1 wish we bad half the cleverness they impute to us,' S.N., iH : priest hood presupposes sin, S.N., 70: G.A., 392, 393: the prieslly office of cleansing, V. V., 197 : the rite of sacrifice in natural religion, G.A., 405, 407 : ' a sacerdotal order is his torically the essence of the Church ; if not divinely ap pointed, it is doctrinally the essence of Antichrist,' Ess., ii., . T73- Principles, not followed out by their author, followed out by his school, P.S., ii., 173 : first principles, or prepossessions, their influence on faith, U.S., 187-go: P.S., viii., 121, 122: reader likely to make up his mind according to his previous modes of thinking, Ess., i., 223-33 : ' none of us can go a little way with a theory ; once it possesses us, we are no longer our own masters ' : ' principles have a life independent of their authors,' Ess., ii., 222, 22g : ' all facts admit of two inter pretations,' and ' enquirers will decide according to their pre possessions,' Mir., 352, 353, note, 364, 365 : Prepos., pref., x. : we shrink from God's ut terances ' in consequence of our inward ears being attuned to false harmonics,' D.A., 217, 218 : difference between prirj- PRINCIPLES— PRIVATE ciples and doctrines, — prin ciples general, doctrines relate to facts, — principles permanent, doctrines grow, — principles practical, doctrines intellectual, — principles to doctrines as fecundity to generation, — prin ciples develop doctrines, Dev., i78-8g : difference of principle, operating on the same data, may lead one mind to Rome, another to Germanism, Dev., 1S0: prin ciple a better test of heresy than doctrine, Dev., 1S1 : nine prin ciples of Christianity, — dogma, faith, theology, sacraments, mystical sense of Scripture, grace, asceticism, malignity of sin, matter essential to man, and, as well as mind, capable of sanctification, Dev., 325, 326 : ' delicate instincts and perceptions which act as first principles,' ' celestial adumbra tions,' early lost, lost by the Greeks sooner than by others, Call., g7 : principles from heaven, universal; prejudices accidental, particular, Prepos. , 230, 287, 292, 293 : there are grounds for a prejudice, but none for a principle, Prepos., 278, 279 : instances of first principles, ib., 280-3, 369 : first principles ' absolute monarchs ' ; when true, ' the best of fathers,' when false, ' the most cruel of tyrants,' Prepos., 283: they make the difference between man and man, ib., 2S4 : hence disputes, ib., 285, 286: men commonly do not know their first principles, ib., 2S4 : awful government of the buman mind, ib., 287: Protestant first prin ciple against, Catholic for, ec clesiastical miracles, Prepos., 301, 303 : Protestants on their own principles right, S.N., 201 : ' by first principles I mean the propositions with which we start in reasoning on any given subject-matter,' G.A., 60: 'pre sumption ' is ' an assent to firs principles,' ib. : trustworthinesi of our faculties not a first prin ciple, ib., 61, 346, 347 : existence of an external world a first principle, founded on an in stinct common to us with brutes, and by man formulated into a conclusion, G.A., 61-3 : how men differ in first principles, G.A., 373-5 : sixteen first prin ciples barring the way to Chris tianity, G.A., 416. Private Judgment, as maintained by the English Church, a posi tion intermediate between P10- tcstanlisin and Rome, V.M., i., 128, I2g, 134, 135 ; ' if there is schism amongst us, it is that the Church of the day speaks not at all,' ib., i., 142, 143 : ' we are deprived of the power of excommunicating, which, in the revealed scheme, is the formal antagonist and curb of Private Judgment,' V.M., i., T4o : Protestant abuse of, ib., i., 145-67 : argues from Scripture without reference to Tradition ; so abused by St. Cyprian, V.M., i., 169, 170; and by St. Augustine, ib., i., 171-3 : such abuse has led, not only to Arianism, but to Purga tory and the Pope's Supre macy, V.M., i., 171, 174-85 : Private Judgment not allowed against Ecclesiastical Antiquity, V.M., i., 189, igo, notes : private judgment in Scripture taken by the Fathers for a mark of heresy, Ath., ii., 247-53 : ' if they were believers already, they would not be seeking as though they were not ' (Athan asius), ib., i., 65 : ' a principle which leads to. more than the thirty-two points of the com- pass,' Ess., ii., 336, 337: a prima facie case against it when it leads to change of 122 PRIVATE— PROTESTANTISM communion, ib., ii., 337, 338 : what men cherish is ' not the right of private judgment, but the private right of judgment, their own and no one's else ' : indignation of staunch Protes tant, ' when his daughter turns Roman and betakes herself to a convent,' Ess., ii., 339-41 : Prepos., 185-7 : ' Divine aid alone can carry anyone safely and successfully through an inquiry after religious truth,' Ess., ii., 342 : a religion generally taken up without any regular exercise of private judg ment, Ess., ii., 344-8: con versions recorded in Scripture through a teacher, not by pri vate judgment : any appeal made to private judgment is to settle who the teacher is, Ess., i|., 35t> 352 : the simple ques tion for private judgment is, what and where is the Church ? Ess., ii., 353-5 : ' no revelation conceivable which does not in volve a sacrifice of private judgment,' D.A., 397 : persons external to the Church must begin with private judgment in order ultimately to supersede it, E.G., 203, 204: Mix., 183: G. A., 191 : bulk of Oxford residents have never sought the truth, have used no private judgment at all, E.G., 368, 369 : commonly means passive impression, O.S., 148-50 : leads to persecution, Prepos., 221, 222 : the power in religion of a nation's will, Dlff., i., 24, 25 : private judgment practi cally excluded by the Tract arians, Dlff., i., 133, 163 : ' God did not create the visible Church for the protection of private judgment,' Diff., i., 212: rife among Catholics, where not restrained by faith, Dlff., i., 301 : ' less of private judgment in going with one's Church than in leaving it,' Apo., 188, 189: its lawful exercise not confined to Pro testants, Apo., 252 : daily prayer for the use of an en quirer^ M.D., 386: not the Catholic's ordinary guide, but useful for ' extraordinary, rare, nay, impossible emergencies,' Dlff., ii., 244 : Newman's view of Private Judgment in 1837, V.M., i., 128-67 : his view of it in 1841, Ess., ii., 336-74 : in 1849, Mix., 192-213. Probability, ' the guide of life,' but must be founded on certainties, G.A., 237-40 : converging pro babilities may result in ccrti- tuele, Apo., 20, 21, igg : G.A., 288-g3, 411, 412 : probability, sufficient for a ground of action, not sufficient for faith, V.M., \., 86, 87, notes. Prophetical Office of the Church of England, a.d. 1834-7, V.M., i-> 1-355 : pref., xv. sq. : Apo., 64-71. Propositions, interrogative, con ditional, categorical, G.A., I, 2, — answering to three mental acts, doubt, inference, assent, ib., 5 : a question is the ex pression of a doubt, a conclusion the expression of an inference, an assertion the expression of an assent, ib. : these three modes of entertaining a propo sition answer to three characters of mind, the sceptic, the philo sopher, the believer, ib., 6 : apprehension of, notional, real, #6., 9, 19, 20, 34-7. Protestantism and polygamy, U.S., 326: Protestant dis tinction of justification from sanctification, Jfc, 108-16: unscriptural, ib., 117 -21 : ' frozen in an intermediate state between Protestant pre misses and their rightful infer ences,' Jfc, 128: Protestant doctrine Qf justification a PROTESTANTISM 123 shadow, Jfc, 179-82 : in its view of faith halts between Rome and England, ib., 261-4 : ' the great moral of the history of Protestantism,' Jfc, 339- 41 : ' evident connexion of foreign Protestantism with in fidelity,' V.M., l, 20: 'Rome retains the principle of Catholi cism perverted, Protestantism wanting in this principle,' V.M., i., 41, 45 : Protestant abuse of private judgment, V.M., i., 145-67, 267: growth in Protestantism since the Reformation, V.M., ii., 23, 24, 27, 30, 41 : meaning of term Protestant, V.M., ii., 41, 42 : the Anglican liturgy not to Protestant taste, ib., ii., 43-7 : Jfc, 330, 331 : Church of England not Protestant, V.M., "•> 137, 138, 216-8 : un-Protes- tant utterances of Bull, Thorn- dike, and others, V.M., ii., 37g : sixty-seven passages from the Homilies, not to the Protec tant mind, V.M., ii., 330-g : Apo., 82-4: La Mennais's account of Protestantism, Ess., i., 165, note: on the ultra-Protestant theory no sci ence of theology, Ess., i., 184, 185 : Idea, 27-g : no notes of the Church, as being invisible, Ess., i., 195 : various names for ultra - Protestantism, its prospects in the Church of England, Ess., i., 294-7 : not the Christianity of history, Dev., 7-9: Protestants dislike doctrinal articles such as the early Church fought for, e.g. in the case of Apollinaris, H.S., i., 39r, 3g2, 3g7 : 'if Protestants can clean them selves into the likeness of Cyprian or Irenajus, they must scrub very hard,' U.S., i., 403 : Jovinian, Aerius, Vigil- antius, Protestant only in their negations, and represent no tradition, U.S., i., 4og-i6 : ecclesiastical history, an ele ment the Protestant cannot breathe, H.S., i., 417, 438, 439 : ' « such a system of doctrine as the Protestant would now introduce ever existed in early times, it has been clean swept away as if by a deluge, suddenly, silently, and without memorial,' U.S., i., 418 : a Protestant argument, M.S., i., 4ig-2i : contrast with the Apostolical Canons, H.S., i., 440-2 : as Protes tantism never possibly could have corrupted into Monachism, it follows that, if Monachism be a corruption ofthe Primitive Church, the Primitive Church was not Protestant, H.S., ii., 164 : Protestant cruel scoffing at nuns, ib., 165-7 : Protestant- minded Catholics, M lx., 160-6: ' Protestants generally have not faith, in the primitive meaning of that word,' Mix., 201-5 : S.N., 15-7 : their acquiescence in Scripture not faith, Mix., 205, 206: 'Pro testantism has gained nothing in Europe since its first out break,' ib., 249: Protestants generally do not grasp the Incarnation, Mix., 344-6: 1 Protestantism cannot last without an establishment, though Catholicism can,' Pre pos., 55, 56: cannot bear either philosophy or history, Prepos., 57-9: embodied in the person of the Sovereign, Prepos. , 59-64 : ' Protestan tism the profession of a gentle man, Catholicism of underbred persons,' 'no one can be a Catholic without apologizing for it,' Prepos., 66, 67: co incident with the Renaissance, Protestantism has saturated English literature, ib., 68-72: has maintained its ascendancy I24 PROTESTANTISM— PROVIDENCE PRUSSIA— PURGATORY 125 in England by established tradi tion, ib., 84, 85 : the great Protestant Tradition, its rivu lets, ib., 126 : worthless, ib., 88, 89 : ' preference of Maria Monk to Blanco White reveals a great fact ; truth is not equal to the exigencies of the Pro testant cause,' Prepos., 163- 75 : Protestant ' does not mean all who are not Catholics, but the disciples of the Elizabethan Tradition,' ib., 178, 364 : Pro testants as persecutors in private life, Prepos., 185-92 : Elizabethan atrocities, ib., 216, 217 : the very last persons in the world to talk of persecution, ib., 184,220: bigoted, narrow, unpractical, Prepos., 291-7: concerning ecclesiastical mira cles, Protestant and Catholic differ in first principles, Pre pos., 301-11: Protestant use of texts, chips, scraps, frag ments, morsels, ib., 322-4, 331 : ignorance of Catholic tradition, consequent upon refusal of per sonal contact with Catholics, Prepos., 325-30, 340-2 : Eng land Protestantized by persecu tion, Prepos., 367, 368: old Catholic stock, converts, dif ferent bearing of Protestantism to the one and to the other, ib., 376, 377 : will have no col legiate, antiquarian religion, but one that shall give ' general satisfaction,' Dlff., i., 24, 25: Protestant confusion of faith with obedience, Dlff., i., 269, 270: P.S., ii., 153,157-9: ib., iii., 81-7 : ib., v., 192, 196, 197 : knowledge of facts of dogma among Catholics ; not know ledge, but mere opinion with Protestants, Diff., i., 276-8: ' have no certainty of the doc trines they profess, do but feel that they ought to believe them,' Dlff., i., 28g : hence a laboured reverence, which be comes ' an unpleasant man nerism,' Dlff., i., 2go : ' a Pro testant does not know whither he is going any more than Adrian with his anima blan- dula,' S.N., 41 : one incon ceivable plea for living and dying a Protestant, M.D., 126 : an ' historical religion,' in the bad sense of that term, S.N., 128, I2g : Samaritans better than some Jews, Protestants better than some Catholics, S.N., 254: salvation of, have they faith? S.N., 325-7: 'a smack of Protestantism ' (Glad stone imputed to Newman), Dlff., ii., 359, 360: funda mental dogma of, the exclusive authority of Scripture, G.A., 243 : this involves the holding of a host of propositions, no two of which are held in the same way, ib., 243, 244 : going on one of these propositions a Protestant may become a Catholic, on another a Uni tarian, on a third an atheist, ib., 245-7: so doing, 'he has made serious additions to his initial ruling principle, but he has lost no conviction of which he was originally possessed,' G.A., 247: how a Protestant may subside into infidelity, G.A., 246, 247: possible pro cess of conversion of, G.A., 288-91 : ' there is this great dif ference between them and us : they do not believe that Christ set up a visible society, or rather kingdom, a necessary home and refuge for His people, but we do,' Dlff., ii., 207. Providence, has two aspects, one external, one internal, Ess., ii., igo : works behind the veil of creatures by nature or by miracle, ib., ii., igo-2 : the seen a type of the unseen, ib., ii., ig3 : particular Providence set forth, P.S., iii., 124-6 : ¦. / \ y P.S., iv., 251: H.S., ii., 287: E.G., 101, 206, 207: Call., 29 : M.D., 284-6, 397-401, 486, 487, 522-5, 551, 552, 583-6 : V.V., 45-7: G.A., 402, 403: P.S., vi., 248, 24g : the pillar of the cloud, ' lead, kindly light,' V.V., r56, 157 : Jacob's remembrance of past mercies, P.S., v., 76-85 : ' God's Provi dence is nearly the only doctrine held with a real assent by the mass of religious Englishmen,' G.A., 57. Prussia, ' we predict (a.d. 1845) that in the event of a war Prussia will change her outlines in the map of Europe,' Dev., 43 : Prussia and Jerusalem, Apo., 141 : Dlff,, i., 10, n. Psalms, imprecatory, P.S., iii., 184 : V.M., ii., 47, 48 : psalms generally unsuitable to the arrogant Protestant spirit, ib. : Messianic, restricted by Theo dore of Mopsuestia, Dev., 28g : the Psalter has a Christian meaning, S.D., 256-70 : anti- phonal singing of psalms intro duced by St. Ambrose from the East, U.S., i., 358-60 : ii., 65. Public opinion, two classes not amenable to, P.S., i., 131 : People's will, often an unreality, ib., v., 36, 37 : wholesome, not to be despised, but rather a thing of imagination and authority than of reason, H.S., iii., 3, 4 : S.N., 6 : ' local opinion is real public opinion ; but there is not, there cannot be, such in London,' Prepos., 381, 382. Purgatory, first taught by St. Augustine, Augustine quoted, P.S., ii., 322, 323 : V.M., i., 178 : ii., no, note : ' a very afflicting thought,' not primi tive, nor Scriptural, P.S., iii., 371, 372: V.M., ii., no, in, notes : the faithful departed in an intermediate state, ripening for heaven, but none of them yet there, P.S., iii., 372-82 : ' in that vast receptacle of dis embodied souls,' ' dreadful may be the memory of sins done in the body,' ib., iv., 92, 114, 115 : ' a man may be in God's favour, yet his sins not absolutely for given,' ib., iv., 101, 125, 126 : ' rarely have persons maintained the sleep of the soul before Resurrection without falling into more grievous errors,' U.S., 326 : ' Purgatory the explanation of the Intermediate State [ef. P.S., iii., 36757.]: heterodox divines have advo cated the doctrine of the sleep of the soul because they said it was the only successful pre ventive of belief in Purgatory,' Dev., 63 : doctrine of purga tory a gradual development, V.M., i., 72, 73, 174-So : Dev., 388-93 : ' treasury of merits,' application to Purga tory, V.M., i., g8, note : purga tory and pardons disparage Christ's merits and Sacraments, V.M., ii., 37 : sed contra, ib., note : none in purgatory but those who die in communion with Rome, ib., ii., no : sed contra, 'this is not so,' ib., note : ' one purgatorian doctrine ¦ not Romish,' V.M., ii., 2g6, 2g7 : purgatorian fire, ib., ii., 370 : commemoration of the dead in the liturgy from Ter tullian downwards, D.A., 204, 205 : Dev., 367 : canonical penances leading up to the doctrine of Purgatory, Clement of Alexandria, SS. Cyprian and Cyril, Dev., 3S7-9 : ' it is in vain to look for missionaries on such scale as the need requires, without the doctrine of Purga tory,' Dev., 394, 395: purga tory of the living soul, Mix,, 81, 82 : seasons of refreshment there, M.D., 216: every un- 126 PURGATORY— REAL REAL— REASON 127 expiated, though otherwise for given, sin bas its punishment there, ib., 470-2 : ' at worst, flame; at best and always, desolation,' S.N., 25 : different mansions, one with no pain of sense at all, ib. : consolations of purgatory, ib. : St. Francis of Sales on, ib., 26: ' the willing plunge, the content of purga tory, next to the content of paradise,' S.N., 270: 'in the willing agony he plunges and is blest,' V.V., 304: 'take me away,' V.V., 366, 367 : how to escape purgatory, S.N., 270, 271 : ' this one effect of purga tory, to burn away in every one of us that in which we differ from each other,' S.N., 284: in the meadow, hard by the river, waiting for the morning, V.V., 210, 211 : ' these two pains, so counter and so keen, will be thy veriest, sharpest purgatory,' V.V., 359, 360, 366, 367 : consigned to ' penal waters,' ib., 369, 370 : ' that the present Roman doctrine was not Catholically received in the first ages, is as clear as any fact of history,' V.M., ii., 407 : ' the practice of praying for the faithful departed, a fact of very early Antiquity,' — variously interpreted, V.M., ii., 407 : Dev., 367 : V.M., i., 180 : ' the present Roman doctrine,' las defined by the Council of Trent, V.M., ii., 37°- Purity, the will to have it, P.S., v-> 349, 35o : temptations against, lb., i., 38: vi., 7, 8: Mix., 97-g : virginity not a Jewish virtue, P.S., vi., 187: celibacy now taken to be ' all but a state of sin,' lb., vi., 187, 188 : simplicity the reward of the chaste and holy, ib., 264, 265 : slaves tp impurity, U.S., 145, 146: Mix., 12: impurity and irreligion go together, S.N., 94: the two St. Johns examples of purity, Mix., 63- 6: S.N;, 1, 2: the world's standard of purity, Mix., 148- 50 : purity of the young Cath olic, whence, Mix., 375, 376 : impure talk, 'a sort of vocal worship of the Evil One,' ' not like the seven Catholic Hours coming at intervals, but incess antly,' in a large city, O.S., 10 : S.N., 60. Pusey, Dr., joins the Oxford Move ment, Apo., 61-3 : slow to re alize Newman's change, ,4po., 223-5 : comes to sec the last of Newman, Apo., 236: visit returned, ib., 3gi : Cranmer Memorial in 1838, Pusey did not subscribe because Newman would not, Apo., 223 : his wide influence, unique in his day in Christendom, Diff., ii., 2 : his Eirenicon of 1864, ' you dis charge your olive branch as if from a catapult,' Dlff., ii., 7 : did not look with friendly eyes upon the hypothesis of Doctrinal Development, Dlff., ii., 16: his ' high notions of the Blessed Mary,' Dlff., ii., 78: argu mentum ad hominem to Dr. Pusey, Dlff., ii., 116, 117: his Tract on Holy Baptism attacked and defended, V.M., ii., 145- g4 : his saying (in Tract 81), . ' the doctrine of the Sacrifice cannot be the same where Tran substantiation is held and where it is not,' V.M., ii., 352, 353. Real and unreal, ' unreal words,' sermon on, P.S., v., 2g-45 : inference distinguished from reality, ib., iv., 231 : what it is to know without realizing, ib., vi., 263-6: Mir., 25g: unreal theories, in the sense of vision ary, D.A., 1, 17: a real idea, a living idea, Dev., 35-7: off hand, idle talk on high subjects . sarily led into a knowledge of the true and complete faith of a Christian,' V.M., i., 146-67 ; belief in the Scriptures not, abstractedly, necessary to salva tion, ib., i., 243, 244 : the mass ' ". of Christians derive their faith, not from Scripture, but from Tradition, V.M., i., 244: the divinity of Scripture only ' a collateral truth,' ib. ; ' the Bible does not carry with it its own interpretation,' V.M., i., 245 : Bible Christianity tends to Latitudinarianism, , V.M., i., 27, 245, 246: Scrip- ' "/*" ture not necessarily written, ib., i., 275, 276 : does not vouch for its own sufficiency, V.M., i., 277: sufficiency of Scrip ture proved by the consent of Catholic Fathers : list of testimonies, V.M., i., 284, 310, 313-20, 323-7 : sed contra, counter list of testimonies to the simultaneous need of Tra dition, V.M., i., 328-30: ' I believe the difference is merely one of words,' Dlff., ii., 12 : V.M., I, 288, 289, note : Scrip ture not known as such apart from Tradition, V.M., i., 34-6 : ' who is to be the judge what is and what is not contained in Scripture? ' V.M., i., 267-73 : as for the phrase, Scripture the Rule of Faith, ' perhaps its use had better be avoided alto gether,' V.M., ii., 280 : Apocrypha, not on the Canon, yet reverenced by the Church of England, V.M., ii., 179, 274, 275 : Ath., ii., 260 : allegorical interpretations of, to be kept subordinate to the one principal sense intended by the writer or by the Holy Ghost, Ari., 60-4: this sense may itself be allegorical, ib., 61 : some allegorizers faulty as commentators, yet instructive as devotional writers, ib., 63 : Scripture ' was never intended to teach us our creed : however we can prove our creed from it, once it has been taught us,' Arl., 50, 51, 135 : Scripture pre sentment of doctrine insufficient in face of heresy, ib., 142-6 : the question is, not what interpre tation is possible, but what accords with tradition, Ath., ii., 247-53, 261, 264 : Scripture ' the written confirmation and record ' of ' an existing doctrinal tradition,' Ath., ii., 452 : Khcmis anel Douay versions, the translators, T.T., 407: Rheims New Testament first 138 SCRIPTURE appeared in 1582, Douay Old Testament in i6og-io, ib., 409 : further editions, ib., 409,410: Nary's New Testament and Witham's, ib., 411 : Challoner's Bible, six editions in his life time (1749-77), fb., 4*3: .its relation to Douay and Rheims and to the Protestant version, ib., 413-22 : Troy's Dublin Bibles, ib., 422-9 : Hay's Bible, ib., 430, 431 : Gibson's Bible, ib., 431 : Poynter's New Testa ment, ib., 432, 433 : Murray's Bible, ib., 434, 435 : Wise man's Bible, ib., 435, 436 : Ilaydock's Bible, ib., 436-g : ' Bible religion, so calted, with a creed of anathemas, can never stand together,' Ess., i., 112: 'all those who try to form their creed from Scripture only, fall away from the Church,' D.A., no : how the Church system is not all plain put down in Scripture, D.A., 116 sq.: ' no system is on the sur face of Scripture,' D.A., 126: Latitudinarian, Anglican, and Roman explanations of this fact, D.A., 127 : theory of essentials, or vital doctrines, leads to latitudinarianism : who shall say what are essentials ? D.A., 128, I2g : either you must hold with Anglicans that all truths necessary for salva tion are contained at least im plicitly in Scripture, or you must go over to Rome, D.A., 132-4 : above theory of implicit sense ' not untrue, but unpracti cal,' D.A., 141, note; V.M., i., 288, 28g, note: Providence ' has so overruled as to make the apparently casual writings of the Apostles a complete canon of saving faith,' D.A., 149-51, 170 : sed contra, Pre pos., 317-21 : G. A., 379-8i: one or two texts from Romans in. and Galatians 11. ' practi cally the whole of the Protes tant written word,' Prepos., 321, 340 : structure of Scrip ture, irregular, "unmethodical, unsystematic, D. A., 142-8, 152, 153 : examples, D.A., i54-6g : extra-scriptural not necessarily unscriptural, D.A., 162, 241 : depth and simplicity account for inadequacy of language, D.A., 173, 174, 192: coming assaults on the canon of Scrip ture, D.A., 198, igg : ' the Bible will be given up as well as the Church,' D.A., 231-3 : men who doubt the Church system doubt not the canon of Scripture (a.d. 1838), D.A., 201 : difficulties of the canon, D.A., 202-13: Dev., 124-6: doctrines but obscurely gatherer] from Scripture, and Scripture but obscurely gathered from history, D.A., 244: great questions which Scripture does not solve, Dev., 60-3: 'to the end of the Church, it must be an unexplained and unsub dued land,' Dev., 71: neither Trent nor Post - Tridentine writers seem to deny that the whole Catholic faith may be proved from Scripture, not how ever from the surface of it, nor without the aid of Tradition, Dev., 33g, note, 342: 'the mystical interpretation (of Scripture) and orthodoxy will stand or fall together,' Dev., 344 : mystical sense objective, regards less the human writer and his meaning than the Divine Author Himself, H.S., ii., 288 : Scripture, ' no picture of life, but an anticipation of death and judgment,' Idea, 231, 232 : Sterne's position that Scripture is easy of translation (Idea, 270-2), a mistake, true only of such portions of Scrip ture which are so full of God that human authorship goes for SCRIPTURE— SHAKESPEARE 139 nothing, Idea, 288-90 : such portions ' are of the nature of Science,' not Literature, ib., 290: Scriptural Religion, useful as ' subservient to Theology ' ; ' mischievous, if set up as some thing complete in itself,' Idea, 451 : ' geological or ethnologi cal comments on Scripture ' have to be altered ' before the ink is well dry,' Idea, 472 : Protestant acceptance of Scrip ture ' ' a mere hereditary per suasion, not a personal prin ciple,' Mix., 205, 206: 'it is a nursery habit : wben they think of their contents, they begin to doubt,' S.N., 16 : ' though they profess to go by Scripture, when there is any thing they don't like, they ex plain it away,' S.N., 323 : ' a book does not speak, it is shut till it is opened,' S.N., 53 : Bible Society, Newman's re tirement from it, Apo., 9, 10 : V.M., ii., 4-6: 'the Gospel the best spiritual book, St. Paul's Epistles, the Psalms, to know Christ is to know Scrip ture,' S.N., 230: 'you (An glicans) do not profess to dis pense with Tradition ; nor do we forbid the idea of probable, secondary, symbolical, connota- tive senses of Scripture,' Dlff., ii., 12, 13, 54, 55 : the three Petrine texts, referred to by the Vatican Council, a case of Scripture coming to be better understood in the course of centuries ; Bishop Butler quoted to this effect, Diff., ii., 3*8, 319: Bible religion in England, its merits and defects, — the assent which it inculcates is at best ' notional,' G.A., 56, 57: Bible religion, 'the notion of the Bible without note or com ment being the sole authorita tive judge in controversies of faith, is a self-destructive prin ciple,' V.M., I., 27, 245 : ' the Church obliges Scripture ex positors to be tender of the popular religious sense,' V.M., i., pref., p. Iv. Second thoughts, not best in matters of conscience, P.S., iv., 36: viii., 67: Mix., 83: instance of second thoughts not the best, Ess., ii., 43, note. Self-knowledge, ' at the root of all '\ real religious knowledge, 'P. S., i., 42, 43 :.' the first and princi pal step towards knowing God,' ib., viii., 116-20 : G.A., 390- 403 : health adverse to self- knowledge : ' when a man's spirits are high, he is pleased with everything, and with him self especially,' P.S., i., 50, 5r- . Seminaries, essential to the purity and efficiency of the Church, M.S., iii., 240 : from Apostolic times, the Bishop's School at Rome and elsewhere, ib., 241, 242 : in Charlemagne's time made obligatory in every dio cese, ib., 242 : gradually de serted for the Universities, and by the sixteenth century had all but ceased to exist, ib., 243 : restored by the Council of Trent, ib., 244 : Ecolc des Hautcs htudes at Paris, ib., 249, 250. Shaftesbury, Lord, author of Char acteristics, ' makes virtue a mere point of good taste, and vice vulgar and ungentlemanlike,' ' such a doctrine is essentially superficial,' Idea, ig6-2oi : his doctrine that ridicule is the test of truth, ib., igg. Shakespeare, the disputed reading in the account of FalstatT's death (Henry I'., ii. 3), G.A., 271-5 : scepticism (not counten anced by Newman) as to the personality of Shakespeare, G.A., 276, 277, 4g4> 4g5 : in- troduces unpoetical matter for 140 SIN the sake of relief, Ess., i., n : ' a national devotion to him in this day such as has never been before,' Dlff., ii., 27 : not irre ligious, nor sceptical, nor im moral, — ' often as he may offend against decency, he is clear of a worse charge, sensuality,' Idea, 318 : can be translated into German, not into French, Idea, 287. Sin, greater sinner makes not the greater saint, but the more apt instrument of conversion, P.S., ii., 102, 338: Mix., 56: oc casional sin taken to be per missible, P.S. , iv., 7-rr, 33: one cherished sin, ib., iv., 43- 50: sinners 'have no spiritual senses,' ' would stupidly gaze at the throne of God,' ib., iv., 247 : sins, called ' transgres sions,' which forfeit the state of grace : other sins, called ' in firmities,' which do not, P.S., v., igo, ig2, 196-204, 211-8: sin forgotten, still unforgiven, P.S., v., 193, 194 : v'., x9> 20 : Mix., 36-40: not cancelled by mere cessation, P.S., iv., 94- 101 : not absolutely forgiven when a man is taken into God's favour, P.S., iv., 101, 125, 126 : what can be done for post- baptismal sin, P.S., iv., 130-2 : E.G., igg, 200: Dev., 384-7: V.M., i., 95, g6 : sin of Chris tians ' scarcely contemplated in Scripture,' and promiseof its for giveness sparse, P.S., iv., 105- 13 : v., 186, 187 : its forgive ness uncertain, ib., iv., 123, 124, 131 : not fully forgiven till Judgment Day, ib., 129: V.M., i., ng : multitude of sins, P.S., vii., 10, 126, 127, 131 : men want a Saviour to deliver, not from sin, but in sin, ib., vii., 152 : security against sin lies in being shocked at it, ib., viii., 66 : curiosity, incentive to, ib., viii., 63 sq. : consequences of sin upon others after the death of the sinner, U.S., 113 : a matter of course, taken for granted, ib., 126: incorrect to say that we are ever falling into sin and incurring God's wrath, Jfc, 101, note: Roman doc trine of sins and their taking away, V.M., i., 95, 96: An tiquity ' as bold and minute ' here as Catholicity, V.M., i., 97, note: canonical penances, Dev., 384-7: God does not pardon so as not also to punish , S.D., 20: sin seeming to en large the mind, U.S., 284: sinner ' sees two suns and a magic universe,' Idea, 132, 133 : a life lived in mortal sin, Mix., 8-15, 35-9 : the danger of ' only one sin more ' ; 'it may be just the coping-stone of your high tower of rebellion,' ib., 26-32 : love the distinguish ing grace of those who were sinners before they were saints, Mix., 72-5: dust, carrying disease, a figure of sin, ib., 86 : to avoid every venial sin, not given even to saints, Mix., 128, I2g: away from the Church, 'you are still in your sins,' Mix., 212: sin came upon our Redeemer in the Garden and became in a manner His ; that was His agony, Mix., 335-40: sense of sin the root of all Christian virtue, O.S., 26-g : the principle of sin is insubor dination, Christ's example to the contrary, ib., 8g : forgive ness of sins and admission to Church communion, two dis tinct ideas, Prepos., 111-4, 346: price-list of licenses to sin, as reported in the Times, ib., no : said to be hung at the door of St. Gudule's, Brussels, ib., 115-7: one venial sin a worse evil in the eyes of the Church than the death of millions in extremest agony, SIN-SOUL 141 Dlff., i., 240: Apo., 247: scale of sins, Church and world each has its own, Church bent on war against those sins which separate the soul from God, other disorders and disfigure ments it may not cope with, Dlff., i., 245-52: Apo., 249: execution of a criminal in Papal Kome, contrast with the same in England, Dlff., i., 253-8: a prayer for sinners, M.D., 282, 283": a study of sin, ib., 452-72 : the death of the Infinite its sole measure, ib., 465: the sinner ' walled in ' at death, S.N., 88, Kg : tbe four bearers (Nairn), Pride, Sensuality, Unbelief, Ignorance, S.N., r32 : we have a common nature with the worst of sinners ; no cruelty so great but that any one of us might in other circumstances have committed it, S.N., 150-4: bondage to sin, V.V., 70, 71, note: scars ofsin, ib., 72 : sense of sin the basis of Natural Religion, Q.A., 391, 400 : the stricken conscience healed by the central doctrine of Christianity, the Mediation of Christ, ib., 487. Sleep, ' a holy-day time in an un known and mysterious country,' P.S., v., 277 : the mystery of dreaming, ib., iv., 288, 2S9 : sleeplessness, V.V., 100. Sloth, ' sloth, cowardice, and de spondency, harder to subdue than the more violent passions,' P.S., ii., 176, 177 : ' the power of the will,' ' what is sloth but want of will ? ' ib., v., 347-51: ' but sloth had sapped the pro phet's strength ' (Jonah), V. V., 159, 160. Socinianism, or Theophilanthro- pism, ' the theory of God's unmixed benevolence,' U.S., 103-14 : Bishop Bull and Socinus, V.M., i., 264, note : Hoadley a Socinian, ib., ii., 24 ; fundamenta Socinus (quoted), - lb., ii., 221: Ess., ii., 115: ' Socinianism may be hid even . from a man's own conscious ness,' Ess., i., 7g, 90: 'the great doctrines which a So cinian denies are our Lord's divinity and atonement,' ib., ii., 202, 203 : Socinianism (Uni tarianism), a religion of the rich, Ess., i., 348. Solomon, his falling away, a lesson, Mix., 131-S. Soul, doctrine of immortality broke the power of paganism, P.S., i., 15-7 : still hard to bring home to ourselves, ib., i., 17-9 : 1 but two beings in the whole universe, our own soul and tbe God who made it,' ib., i., 20, 21 : iv., 82 : Apo., ig5, ig6 : individuality of the soul ; ' of all the multitudes we anywhere read of, every one of those souls still lives,' P.S., iv., So-6 : ' destined for endless bliss or torment,' ib., iv., 87, 88 : inter mediate state after death, Saints not yet in heaven, P.S., iii., 373-8, 3S2: sed contra, Apo., 83, «. xx. : ' the doctrine of the soul's consciousness after death, no part of necessary truth,' V.M., i., 248: 'rarely have persons maintained the sleep of the soul before the Resurrec tion without falling into more grievous errors,' U.S., 326 : ' heterodox divines before now have advocated the doctrine of the sleep of the soul because they said it was the only sue cessful preventive of belief in Purgatory,' Dev., 63 : soul perhaps caught up out of the body at times, P.S., vi., 127, 128 : immortality insinuated by the disparity between human life and capacity, P.S., iv., 216- 20 : Christ's Soul, Mix., 324 : T.T., 310: Jfc, pref., xii., xiii. : Church's care of indi- I42 SOUL— SUPERSTITION SYLLABUS— THIRTY-NINE ARTICLES 143 vidual souls, Dlff., i., 236, 239, 240 : souls in continual lapse from the Centre of sane-, tity and love; ib., i., 243, 274 :'. grows old as anything else in man, S.N., 37 : dead, out of the state of grace, ib., 121, 122 : soul dead in sin, carried out to hell, like son of widow of Nairn, bearers Pride, Sensuality, Un belief, Ignorance, S.N., 132: being immortal, must , grow weary in the end of everything short ofthe Infinite, S.N., 160, 161, igi : M.D., 443, 444, 600, 601 : heathendom shifted sin from the soul to the body, S.N., 307, 308: 'spirits live in awful singleness, each in its self-formed sphere of light or gloom ' after death, V. V., iog : soul disembodied, ib., 331-4 : in the grasp of the angel guardian, ib., 334, 366, 367, 36g : of itself helpless and blind after death, '6-, 349-5L Spiritual conversation, of a certain kind, ' a drain and waste of our religious and moral strength,' P.S., ii., 377: iii-, 268: viii., 158 : good occasions for, ' com paratively rare,' ib., vii., 213 : special meaning of ' spiritual ' [evangelical], Ess., i., 226: specimen, E.G., 146-54. Spiritual direction, need of, S.D., 48-50. Spiritual Exercises of St. Ignatius Loyola, leave the soul alone with God, Apo., 196: devotion to Mary not prominently put forward, Dev., 429-31 : Apo., 196 : Kingdom of Christ, Two Standards, S.N., 2gg. Success, not till after death, P.S., viii., 130 : Idea, 267: great things done by devotion to one idea, M.S., iii., 197- Suffering, bodily, P.S., iii., 139 sq. ; does not of itself sanctify, ¦ib., iii., 144; v-> 304, 305: some it makes selfish, ib., iii.. 145-7 : congruous in view ofthe Cross, ib., iii., 151-4: rudeness of such as have never suffered : ib., v., 305, 306 : the sufferer consoles with authority, ib., v., 307-g: each called out in turn to exhibit before the Great King, ib., vi., 230, 231: 'no thing short of suffering, except in rare cases, makes us what we should be,' ib., vii., log, no : heightened by thinking of its continuance, Mix., 327, 32g : nothing great done without suffering, M.D., 474 : disease, type ofsin, S.N., 57, 188,243 : ' suffering is a work,' S.N., 62, Suicide, rebellion against God, ' the frantic hope that perchance they have power over their own being,' P.S., iv., 56. Superstition. ' It would be a gain to this country, were it vastly more superstitious than at pre sent it shows itself,' P.S., i., 320-3: Apo., 46: 'I would that even in us there were more of superstition than there is,' U.S., 117, 118 : ' thinking any- thingpreferableto scepticism, he becomes superstitious,' P.S., ii., 18 : ' love,' i.e. 'a right state of heart,' ' safeguard of faith against superstition,' U.S., 234, 240, 241, 24g: 'supersti tion in its grossest form is the worship of evil spirits,' U.S., 240 : ' another kind is the pay ment of religious honour to things forbidden,' ib., 241 : superstition in Jew not neces sarily such in heathen, and in Christian not necessarily such in Jew, U.S., 242: 'supersti tion is a faith which falls below that standard of religion which God has given, whatever it is,' U.S., 244: ' superstition is the substitution of human for divine means of approaching God,' Jfc, 317-9: 'we may surely concede a little superstition, as -*~ ' not the worst of evils, if it be the price "of making sure of faith,' V.M., i., pref., lxviii., , Ixix. : ' we are in danger of unbelief more than of supersti tion,' V.M., ii., 33 : Ari.,S$ : charged upon the primitive Church, Dev., 209, 210, 225, 228-30, 239 : Plutarch on super- ' stition, Dev., 226, 227 : obser vances superstitious in pagan ism, pious in Christianity, Dev. , 371-3 : ' the proud will call the other kind superstitious,' S.N., 327 : ' what is faith before the , revealed dogma is known, is superstition after,' S.N., 329: ' a common remark, that irre- ^ ligious men are most open to superstition,' P.S., vi., 250-2. Syllabus. Syllabus of Errors in 1864, Diff., ii., 276-98: 'not an official act ' : ' who is its author ? anyhow not the Pope,' r lb., 276-8 : to a much more drastic condemnation of sixty- one propositions the Pope re fused his sanction, ib., 279-81 : ' the Syllabus then has no dog matic force,' ib., 281, 283, 365 : ' the value of the Syllabus hes in its references ' to previous papal r utterances, ib. : specimens, ib., „ 2S5-go : ' the Syllabus is an index raisonne,' ib., 266, 283. Tamworth Reading Room, Sir Robert Peel, Lord Brougham, D.A., 254 sq. : but cf. Idea, ¦^- Discourse viii., 179-211 : pass age repeated, G.A., 91-7. Tea, E.G., 179, 180. Temptation, how resisted, P.S., i., 38 : viii., 60, 6r : Christ's ¦ — - temptation and ours, /b.,v., 120, 121 : ' common ground,' ' one and the same circle of tempta tions,' ib., 123-7: temptation a . „ sequel of fasting, ib., vi., 6-8 : flight from, ib., viii., 66-71 : ^ temptations intended as trials of our obedience, U.S., 142 : Saints not exempt from, Mix., 97-g: M.S., ii., gg sq.: 'fear, not feel a seciet joy that Hell is near,' V.V., 132: temptations 1 the moral ordeal which is the instrument of spiritual life,' G.A., 192. Thames, its fate-laden course, simi litude in Turkish history, M.S., i., 86. Theodolite, Laputan use of in con troversy, Prepos., 353. Theodore of Mopsuestia, chief of the Antiochene (Syrian) school, Dev., 286-go : did not foresee the direction and scope of his teaching, H.S., ii., 308, 309. Theodoret, H.S., ii., 307-62: likeness to St. John Chrysos tom, ib., 307, 308 : known as ' the Blessed Theodoret,' ib. : parents and birth, ib., 3og-i2 : a monk, ib., 312 : bishop of Cyrrhus at the age of thirty (a.d. 423), ib., 313 : what he did for his diocese, ib., 318-22 : witness of his book Philotheus to miracles of Syrian solitaries amongwhom he lived, /b., 314-7: some men have two contrary natures ; so Theodoret, lover of solitude, lover of controversy, ib., 328, 329, 332 : better for him had he not been a bishop, ib., 323, 327, 336 : summary of his controversial career, ib., 33S : his antagonism to St. Cyril, ib., 345, 352, 359 : his deposition, his restitu tion by St. Leo, ib., 337, 360, 361 : anathematizes Nestorius and dies in peace (a.d. 457), ib., 361, 362. Theology, a science, Idea, 19-42 : . being a science, it has a lan guage all its own, known to few persons, Diff., ii., 294-7: theology in contrast with re ligion, Q.A., gS, ng-21, 140, 146-8. Thirty-nine Articles, subscription to, rightly exacted ot under- i44 THIRTY-NINE ARTICLES— TOLERANCE graduates at the Universities, V.M., i., 136, 235, 237 : ib., ii., 186 : not necessary to salva tion except so far as they em body articles of the Creed, V.M., i., 234 : the Church intends us to receive them as expressing the ancient religion of the primitive Doctors, ib., i., 236 : not our sole rule of faith, not a body of divinity, but a protest against certain errors, without mention of doctrines which were disputed by neither party, V.M., ii., 31-3 = He be tween a Creed and a Joint Declaration, and so in one sense have ' no particular meaning,' V.M., ii., 162, 188, 189 : do not ' allow of all Roman doc trine,' Apo., 396, 397 : Articles fall into three divisions, the first five, from the sixth to the eighteenth, the remainder,— accepted in three several ways, V.M., "., igo, 191, 193 : Homilies as a commentary on the Articles, ib., ii., 264 : Article XIX. condemns the Romish doctrine, not the primi tive doctrine, ' unless the primi tive doctrine be the Romish, which must not be supposed,' V.M., ii.,294 : for the preserva tion of peace to be subscribed, and not openly contradicted, so Bull, Stillingfleet, Laud, Tay lor, ib., ii., 380-4 : why insist on Scripture rather than on Tradition, Ess., i., iog: 'a patchwork,' an ' accident,' E.G., 125: 'Laud and Bram hall seem lo have considered that we only sign the Articles as articles of peace : wc only engage not to preach against them,' E.G., 131 : the Via Media, ' we give the Articles a Catholic interpretation,' E.G., 132-5 : V.M., ii., 261, 262 : 1 on what authority ? ' — can the Church of England is in fallible ? E.G., 222 : ' the Articles do not oppose Catholic teaching; they but partially oppose Roman dogma ; they for the most part oppose the dominant errors of Rome ' : so Tract 90, Apo., 78, 79 : what 1 the godly and wholesome doc trine ' of the Homilies, com mended in the 35th Article, involves, Apo., 82-5: V.M., ii., 179-85, 330-9- Thomas Aquinas, St., the bos Sicu lus, H.S., ii., 226: his hand ling of Aristotle, Idea, 469, 470. Time, minutes pass slowly, years seem short, why, P.S., iv., 215, 216 : ' the Great Innovator, who creates new influences for new emergencies, and recog nizes no right divine in a tu multuous and shifting world,' U.S., 128: passage of time, S.N., 143, 252, 253: 'time breaks to pieces everything, much more does eternity ; eter nity for me the most awful thought in the world: how tired the soul will get of every thing in eternity, except of something which is infinite,' S.N., 160, 161, 191, 206, 207 : M.D., 443, 444, 600, 601: ' time without change is eter nity,' and that is what we are running into, S.N., 194, 195: Stands still in childhood, flies in age, V. V., 24, 25 : ' Time's years are many, eternity one,' ib., 81 : measure of time, for men the movements of matter, for spirits activity of thought, V.V., 340, 34 V . , „ Times, newspaper, dignity of, Pre pos., iog: on the price-list of licences to sin, ib., 110-4: The Tamworth Reading Room, addressed to the Editor of The Times by Catholicus (184T), D.A., 254-305. they be taken on faith, unless I Tolerance of religious error, a vice, TORYISM— TRACTS 145 P.S., ii., 280-go: practised on grounds of expedience, of emo tional conversion, of mysticism, ib., ii., 287 g: zeal mis-named intolerance, ib., ii., 384 : ' troublers of the Christian com munity would in a healthy state of things be silenced or put out of it,' V.M., i., 4, Prcf-> P- lxxxii. : Ath., ii-, 123-6: Arl., 234, 235: this last ' a very fierce passage,' Apo., 47: change in point of toleration has come over England since 1800, Dlff., ii., 262-7. Toryism, ' that is, loyalty to per sons, " springs immortal in the human breast," ' Dlff., ii., 26S : ' sixty years ago men gloried in the name; now it is called Popery and reviled,' ib., ii., 263 : ' Whigs are Tories out of place,' meaning of saying, Dlff., ii., 35L 352 : ' to dare to arraign the actions of that re ligious King,' George III., V.M., ii-, 39= 'King George the Good,' H.S., i., 339. 340- Tracts for the Times, Tract 38, V.M., ii., 21-34: Tract 40, V.M., ii., 35-48: Tract 71, V.M., ii., g5-i4! = Tract 82- V.M., ii., 145-94: Tract 83, D.A., 44-108 : Tract 85, D.A., iog-253 : Tract go, V.M., ii., 261-356 : Tract — published in 1836, Ess., i., 30-99: a Trac- tarian manifesto, U.S., 301, 302 : ' founded on a deadly antagonism to Ernstianiiini or Ciesarism,' Dlff., i., mi, J 02 : ii., 19H : P.S., ii., 23H, 239, 244, 245 : like early Methodism, aimed at ' a whole positive consistent objective system,' Ess., i., 411, 412 : 'I had out of my own head begun the Tracts,' Apo., 40: could wish nothing better for the bishops of the Establishment than ' the spoiling of their goods and martyrdom,' Apo., 46, 47 :10 Dlff., i., 106 : Tracts princi pally insisted on Visible Church, Sacraments, Episcopacy, Apo., 50: circulation, Apo., 59,95, 96 : 'at first starting, short, hasty, and some of them in effective,' Apo., 60: Pusey comes in as contributor, Apo., 61 : read by an Evangelical to see if there was anything 'spiritual' in them, Ess., i., 226 : ' Tiptops, Gapes, Yawns,' no allusion to Dissenters, V.M., ii., 187: Tracts stopped at wish of Bishop of Oxford, V.M., ii., 397, 398: this on the ' understanding ' that Tract 90 was not to be condemned, Apo., 9 360 : Newman in reply condemns some of the ' authori tative teaching of the Church ill" Koine,' V.M., ii., ,l<>8, .!(«), notes, anil still mon: the ' popu lar corruptions ' of the same, ib., ii., 370-6: condemnation of Tract go by Hebdomadal Board, V.M., ii., 362, 363 : Apo., 137: Newman never considered it consistent with the Articles to hold ' all Roman doctrine,' Apo., 78, 7g, 396, 397 : ' how had I done worse than the Evangelical party ? ' Apo., 87, 8S : Tract go ' an 146 TRACTS— TRINITY experiment,' but ' no feeler ' ; ' I would not hold office in a Church which would not allow my sense of the Articles,' Apo., 130: V.M., ii., 389: Tract 90 republished by Pusey in 1865 with Newman's cordial concurrence, Diff., ii., 13, as a basis of accommodation be tween Anglicanism and Rome : so it was taken by Wiseman at the time, ib., ii., 14-6 : said Tract not written for that pur pose, but to justify the writer in subscribing the Articles while holding tenets taken to be Roman, ib., ii., 13, which justification the Bishops did not admit, ib., ii., 13, 14 : L.G., 132-5 : Tract go '"shield ed ' in Feb., 1845, by Veto of Proctors, U.S., p. vi. Tradition, irreducible to writing, not to be dispensed with, V.M., i., 30-5 : the Anglican contention is this, that the peculiar tenets of Rome, not being in the Bible, are not in Tradition either, ib., i., 33, 37: whether Scripture alone, or Scripture with Tradition, is the rule of faith, a question, as between Catholics and Anglicans, one of words, ib., i., 288, 289, note: Diff., ii., 11-3 : citations on either side, V.M., i., 313-27: 328-30, note : the mass of Chris tians derive their faith from Tradition, V.M., i., 244: Tra dition episcopal and prophetical, the latter corrupted in its de tails, V.M., \., 249-52: Councils never went by Tradition only, V.M., i., 312 : sed contra, ' this is incorrect,' ib., note: why the later Church rests on Tradition more than did the earlier, V.M., i., 320, note: St. Ath- anasius's sense of Tradition, Ath., ii., 51, 52, 250, 261 : ' Tradition ' in the Fathers, does not mean Scripture, Ath., ii., 312-4 : Tradition, not Scrip ture, the ' immediate and prac tical authority for high doc trines,' Ess., i., 103, 121, igo: absurdities involved in there being no Apostolical Tradition, ib., i., 115, 116 : Hampden's saying, ' Tradition is nothing more than expositions of Scrip ture, reasoned out by the Church,' /b.,i., 117: genuine An glicanism, not to condemn all Tradition, but not on the mere authority of Tradition to receive as necessary to salvation doc trines not contained in Scrip ture, Ess., i., 120: Tradition collateral to Scripture, would have existed had Scripture never been written, ib., i., 118: Tra dition vindicated at Nicaea rather than Scripture, Ess., i., 125-g : allusions in the Epistles to other Apostolic teaching besides the written, D.A., 162: tradition authentic and unauthentic : the latter the sustaining power of Protestan tism, Prepos., 45-54: the rivulets that feed the great Pro testant Tradition, Prepos., 126 : ' it may be a good tradi tion, and yet after all good for nothing, wanting just in the first link,' Prepos., 88: 'you (Anglicans) do not profess to dispense with Tradition, nor do we forbid the idea of probable, secondary, symbolical, conno- tative sense of Scripture,' Dlff., ii., 12, 13,54, 55= two marks of an Apostolical tradition, Dlff., ii., 140. Tree, figure of the good, stay-at- home Christian, O.S., 245-7. Trinity, the Holy, place of Trinity Sunday in the Calendar and in our lives, P.S., vi., 327, 36g : doctrines of pcrichorcsis (coin- herence) and monorchia in the Trinity, Arl., iy3-y:Ath., i., 45, 46: ii., 72-g, in : the mys- TRINITY— TRUTH 147 tery lies not in any one of the statements that constitute the doctrine of- the Trinity, but in their combination, Ath., ii., 316,317: S.N., 158,339,340: the Three do in no sense share divinity between them, each is wholly God, Ath., ii., 322: ' like ' an insufficient term to apply to the Three Persons, Ath., ii., 432-4: origin of the word Trias, Trinitas, Ath., ii., 473 : the relation of Father and Son essential to Godhead, Ath., ii., 107-13, 287-92: the word persona, prosopou, in fre quent use, but not confined to its present theological sense till a.d. 400 or after, T.T., 45-53 : the Trinity as understood by the Ante-Nicene Fathers, T.T., 150-60 : they held the Trinity, the Unity, the Monorchia (Prin cipalis), the Circumincessio (Pcrichorcsis, Coinherence), T.T., 160, 161: Monorchia further explained, T.T., 167- gi : the Syncatabasis of the Son, or His Descent to the creature, in order to its exist ence, life, rule and conservation, and His Temporal Procession, or coming to create,— all this antecedently to the Incarna tion, T.T., 192-200: His title of First Born, ib., 203, 204, 224 : ' while the creation was exalted into sonship, the Son on exalting it was lowered,' T.T., 205: SS. Athanasius, Augustine, Thomas, on this doctrine, T.T., 200-7 : order in the Trinity, O.S., 1S6 : no angel can tell it fully, M.D., 308 : the Father is absolutely the one God, as if no Son or Spirit, etc., S.N., 158: 'to apply arithmetical notions to Him may be as unphilosophical as it is profane,' G.A., 50 : statement of the doctrine of the Trinity, tres et unus, not merely IO unum, Q.A., 124, 125, 135 : P.S., vi., 348-52 : of the doc trine of the Trinity, the ' sys tematized whole is the object of notional assent, and its pro positions, one by one, are the object of real,' G.A., 126-32, 135, 136-40 : abandonment of Ante-Nicene language, e.g. of the Son ' ministering to the Omnipotent Father's will,' such phrases now simply assigned to the Manhood, Dev., 135, T37, 13S. Trinity College, Oxford, • my first College, so dear to me ' ; 1 Trinity had never been unkind to mc ' : ' much snap-dragon growing on the walls opposite my freshman's rooms,' Apo., 237 : Honorary Fellow, ib., 390, 391 : dedication of new edition of Essay on Develop ment to the President of Trinity, Dev., v., vi. Truth, of an opinion abstractedly true the negative in one mouth may be nearer the truth than the affirmative in another, U.S., 100: God's truth not to be approached without hom age, U.S., 198, igg: 'a man's error may be more acceptable to God than his truth,' why, U.S., 2gS : economy of truth, U.S., 341-3: Arl., 65-77: ' not more than an hyperbole to say that sometimes a lie is the nearest approach to a truth,' U.S., 341, note : economy in statement of laws of physics, U.S., 347, 34s:." umbris ct imaginibus in veritatem, U.S., 348, 34g -.M.D., 611 : ' truthal- ways avenges itself, and, if kept in bondage, it breaks forth ir regularly,' Jfc, iSg : truths necessary for church communion and for salvation, V.M., i., 214 sq. : 23g sq. . minor truths, ib., i., 247, 248, 253-g : truth seen by men who cannot tell how TRUTH— TURKS TURKS— UNIVERSITY they see it, ' it is the second- rate men who prove,' V.M., i., 283 : U.S., 257 : theology can not always have its own way, V.M., i., pref., p. xlviii.: an exoteric ancl an esoteric doc trine, ib., lii. : Arl., 42-5 : more license to publish theories in physics than on religion, V.M., i., pref., Iiii., liv., Iv. : some times ' it is the worst charity not to speak out all that there is to say, but it is not always so,' ib., lvii,, Iviii., lix.: 'concealment is in some sense the necessity of our fall,' ib., lix. : economy of truth in the promulgation of the law, ib., lxi., lxii. : ex pediency as an argument of theological truth, in this sense that truth alone can ever be absolutely necessary for the peace and unity of the Church, ib., p. lxxxiii. : instances, schis matical ordinations and bap tisms, ib., lxxxv.-xci. . ' as we advance in perception of the truth, we all become less fitted to be controversialists,' V.M., i., 6g : ' truth vested in the Few,' V.M., ii., 197, 198 : truth distinguished as objective and subjective : religion and faith confined by the rationalist to the latter, Ess., i., 34, 35 : * views of Catholic truth elevate the church, but sink the indi vidual,' Ess., i., 282 : ' truth in every age marked by hues and touches not its own strictly,' ib., i., 284, 285: 'surely the truth bas in no age been popu lar, and those who preached it have been thought idiots, and died without visible fruit of their labours,' D.A., 20 : view of truth on ' the dog matical principle, which has strength,' Dev., 357 : view of truth on ' the principle of philo sophies and heresies, which is very weakness,' Dev., 357, 358: E.G., 405: truth in the ore disengaged from foreign concomitants by the Church in her destined hour, M.S., iii., ig2-4 : ebbs and flows of the cause of truth, H.S., iii., 251 : ' truth cannot be contrary to truth,' 'truth often seems con trary to truth,' ' we must be patient with such appearances,' Idea, 461:5 : what truth-seek ing involves, E.G., 368, 369 : the Truth, the Christian's bar gain, Call., 248, 249 ; scorned of pagans, ib., 249: man must set up a standard, falsehood if not truth, Mix., 88: 'no ulti mate test of truth besides the testimony borne to truth by the mind itself,' G.A., 350, 359 : ' religious truth reached by the obedient, the teachable, the pure, P.S., viii., 112-5. Turks, approaching destruction of their power (1838), possibly a sign of the end of all things, D.A., 103: M.S., I, 133: lectures on, H.S., i., 1-229: Tartary their cradle, geography of, ib., 1-3, 8 : nomad life, the horse, ib., 3-7, 9, 10 : Cyrus and Darius fail, ib., 13-7 : three Tartar empires ; of Attila and his Huns ; of Zingis and his Moguls ; of Timour and his Mahometan Tartars, ib., 21-35 : S.N., 151, 152 : Timour's court, H.S., i., 38-41 : court of Zingis, ib., 41 : all three prosperous to the end, ib., 43-7: Zingis smote Seljukian Turks, and Timour Ottomans, ib., 107 : Turcomans, ib., 52-S : Sogdiana, its fertility, occu pied by Huns, ib., 61-8 : after wards by Turks, ib., 68 : Turks driven out by Saracens, ib., 6g-7i : stream into Persia and supplant Caliphs, lb., 77-80 : dynasty of Ghuznee, Mahmood conqueror of Hindostan, ib., 80-4 : Turks become Mahomet- 14! — <* ''V-O ans, ib., 87 : wrest Mahmood's Persian empire from his son, ib., 84, 85 : summary of Turkish history so far, ib., 85 : a turn ing-point, they descend on Christendom (a.d. 1048), ib., 85-8 : Seljuk, ib., 88, Sg : three great Sultans of his race, Togrul Beg, Alp Arslan, Malek Shah, overrun Asia Minor, capture a Roman emperor, finally sup plant the Caliph, ib., gr-6 : take Jerusalem, ib., 96 : sufferings of Christian pilgrims, ib., 98- ror : Crusades, ib., ior-3 : since the year 1048 the Turks have been the great Antichrist among the races of men, ib., 105, 106: Turkish gravity of demeanour, ib., 71-3, 94, 1S4, 185 : Turkish atrocities, ib., 1 10-3 : the earth desolate under their feet, ib., 116-23 : contrast of Italy, ib., 125-30 : Seljukian line supplanted by Othman, Ottoman Sultans, ib., 132-5 : the Greeks of Constantinople, lb., 135-9 : Bajazet's victory over Christians at Nicopolis, ib., 146 : his overthrow by Timour at Angora, ib., 143, 144 : St. Pius V. and the victory of Lepanto, ib., 149-58 : succes sive phases of Turkish char acter, ib., 184-6: progressive they are not, pretty much what they were when they crossed the Jaxartes, ib., 187- 93 : antithesis to Europeans, ib., 194 : modern innovations of dress, ib., 195, 196 : barbaric self-conceit, ib., 197, 198 : ' bar barians they have lived, and barbarians they will die,' ib., 206 : their barbarian power will fall from without, by agents ex ternal to itself, probably Russia, ib., 20S, 222, 224, 225, 229 : a barbarous nation has no ' in terior ' ; so the Turks, unlike the Saracens ; their religion owes nothing to them, ib., 210-2 : seem to have no internal history at all, owe everything to ten successive Sultans, ib., 213, 214 : Janizaries, an ex ternal institution, ib., 215-g : driven into Asia, they might still be formidable, ib., 227 : despotisms require great mon archs, H.S., Hi., 70: the sort of Protestant who might as well turn Turk, G.A., 24S, 24g : ' the religion of Mahomet has brought into the world no new doctrine except that of its own divine origin,' G.A., 430 : fails in its claim to carry on the line of revelation after Christianity, ib., 440. University, Rise and Progress (for merly entitled Office and Work) of Universities, H.S., iii., 1-251 : Idea of a University de fined and illustrated, (1) in nine Discourses, (2) in Occasional Lectures and Essays, read in Dublin, Idea, the whole: a University, a Stitdium Generale, H.S., iii., 6: defined by John son, ' a school where all arts and faculties are taught,' Idea, 20 ; or which invites students of every kind, ib., ' a place of teaching universal knowledge,' Idea, pref., p. ix. : defined 'a school of knowledge of every kind, consisting of teachers and learners from every quarter,' M.S., iii., 183 : teaches, as the Church teaches religion, not so much by the written letter as by the hving voice, ib., iii., 7-10, 14, 15, 1S6: Parliament a Uni versity of politics, ib., iii., 11 : the British Association of a University nature, ib., iii., 12 : the metropolis a sort of Uni versity, ib., 13-6, 50 : Athens as a University, ib., 1S-23, 33-46, 81-8 : University of Paris, of Louvain, ib., 25, 26, of Oxford, ib., 27-31 : Dublin as a site for 150 UNIVERSITY a University, ib., 32, 52, 53: ancient University of, ib., 207- 12 : a University starts from thirst for knowledge rather than from the patronage of the great, H.S., iii., 53-7: Universities begin in Influence, they end in System, ib., 77 : Oxford once an instance of System without personal Influence, M.S., iii., 75, 76: the Oratory of St. Philip an instance of Influence preferred to System, ib., 88,89 : Athens for Influence, Rome for System, ib., 78 sq. : the Uni versity founded by Ptolemy at Alexandria, ib., 92-100 : Roman schools for boys, ib., 100-3 : Roman schools State institu tions, first of pagan, then of mixed education, H.S., iii., 151 : Idea, 9 : Charlemagne not 6trictly the founder of the University of Paris, H.S., iii., 152-4: Degrees, origin of, ib., 160 : in the matter of learn ing supply precedes demand, ib., 165, 167 : Idea, 492 : start of Cambridge in a barn, H.S., iii., 172 : (University) Professors and (College) Tutors, H.S., iii., 181-91 : the professorial system fulfils the strict idea of a University, and is sufficient for its being, but not for its well- being: Colleges constitute the integrity of a University, H.S., iii., 182: started by Professors, ib., 183 : students multiply and grow ui. manageable, ib., 184, 185 ; and fight, ib., 188 : what a College is, altera Pergama Troja, a home, H.S., iii., i8g, 190, 213-5, 234 : subdivision of members of a University into Colleges makes them more manageable, ib., rgo, igi : hornrium of a Cambridge Col lege in the olden time, M.S., iii., 2ig : University and Col leges, ib., 233-9: Universities and Seminaries, ib., 240-3, 249, 250 : a University for teaching, an Academy for research , Idea, pp. xii.-xiv. : the good of a Uni versity for Catholics, ib., xiv.- xviii. : without a faculty of theology, either no University, because not all knowledge ; or if a University, then God no object of knowledge, Idea, 19-27 : an assemblage of learned men, zealous for their own several sciences, learning to respect and aid each other, this is the good of a University, Idea, 100, 101 : a liberal education the scope of a University, Idea, in: what that means, T09-14, 151, 152: it means philosophy in the sense of the perfection of intel lect as such, ib., 124-6: Apo., 287 : minds full of information, but void of organized, living knowledge, not liberally edu cated, U.S., 287-g: Idea, 135, 136 : the beau ideal of a liberal education, majestic, calm, Idea, r37-9: U.S., 291, 292: the old Oxford and Public School education, value of, better than that given by a mere Examining Body, Idea, 145-8 : nay self- education than such a multi farious examination system, Idea, 148-50: if a liberal edu cation be good, it must neces sarily be useful as diffusing good, Idea, 164, 170 sq. : analogy of health, ib., 164-6: a University teaches Law or Medicine, though Law or Medi cine be not the end of a Uni versity course, ib., 166 : ' a University refuses the foremost place to professional interests,' Idea, 167; the practical end of a University course, the train ing of good members of Society, ib., 177, 178: summary of lectures on the Idea of a Univer sity, Idea, 214: how Universi ties become hostile to Revealed UNIVERSITY— VATICAN 151 Truth, ib., 216-9: a Univer sity ' not a Seminary,' — implies an extended range of reading, otherwise ' you have succeeded ' with your pupil ' but in this, in making the world his Univer sity,' Idea, 229, 230, 232, 233 : a University lives in the faculty of Arts, the reason being that Secular Civilization is based ultimately on the Greek-classics, Idea, 24g, 256-61 : modern science as little apt to oust the classics as medieval science, Idea, 262, 263 : what the study of the classics will do for the mind, 'long experience has shown ; but that the study of the experimental sciences will do the like, is proved to us as yet by no experience whatever,' Idea, 263 : religious know ledge, Church History and Bible, desirable in a Catholic University student, Idea, 375, 376: relations between the Church and Society at large, list of points for a Catholic University student to know, Idea, 377, 378 : information here better than argument ; the Irish boy who knew his Cate chism, ib., 378, 379: an evil to have the mind enlarged in every other direction but that of religion, Idea, 373, 374: Uni versity sermons, nothing recon dite needed, dangers of sensu ality and unbelief to be kept in view, list of suitable topics, Idea, 414-9 : a special ethical situation not to be assumed without special knowledge, and even then to be dealt with covertly, Idea, 418 : no higher object of human enterprise than to set on foot and maintain a real University, Idea, 457, not a caravanserai of aits and sciences, ib., but an empire which controls and mutually adjusts them all, ib., 457-61 : lectures, ordinary object to teach, extraordinary to attract attention ; the former invite an audience, the latter an attend ance; the former for hearing, the latter for seeing, ib., 490-3 : the aim of a Catholic University to unite intellect and religion in the same place and in the same persons: 'it will not satisfy me, if religion is here, and science there': 'I want the intellectual layman to be religious, and the devout ec clesiastic to be intellectual,' O.S., 13: 'a great University is a great power; but unless it be something more than human, it is but foolishness and vanity,' O.S., 58, 59. Utilitarianism, ' the substitution of Reason for Conscience,' U.S., 184 : ' those who measure every thing by utility should on their own principles embrace the obedience of faith for its very expedience,' D.A., 200: ' Ben- tham's system has nothing ideal about it,' D.A., 262, 269, 292 : ' Bentham had not a spark of poetry in him,' D.A., 263 : utilitarianism in education, Idea, 157-76. Vanity, or self-righteousness, comes of worldliness, P.S., iv., 67 : of narrowing the field of duty, ib., iv., 6S, 70, 73, 74 : religious vanity its own corrective, ib., iv., 71, 72 : a temptation o£- young souls, ib., iv., 73 : good men not proud of their manifest good points, why, ib., vi., 262, 263 : the more practical, the less vain, ib., vii., 251 : a liking for the praise of any chance- comer, ib., viii., 179 : vanity of personal appearance, ib., viii., 1 So. Vatican Council, ' my prima facie view ' in 1870,—' nothing shall make mc say that a mere ma- 152 VATICAN— VIA MEDIA VIA MEDIA— WAITING FOR GOD 153 jority in a Council, as opposed to a moral unanimity, in itself creates an obligation to receive its dogmatic decrees,' Diff., •i., 303, 371 : ' if the Council terminates without any reversal of the definition, the want of a moral unanimity has not been made out ' : ' if the definition is received by the great body of the faithful, then too it will claim our assent,' ib., "., 303-5 : parallel of Vatican with Ephesus, ;'b., ii., 305-7, 372-5 : the modera tion of the definition, ' the victory ' of the inopportunist bishops, ib., ii., 375 : personal regard for Pius IX. in the Coun cil, Diff., ii., 193 : ' no real increase' in the Pope's authority made by the Vatican definition, ib., ii., 342: 'there are gifts too large and fearful to be handled freely,' ib., ii., 342 : Apo., 268. Venerable, ' ' means out of date and useless,' Ess., i., 227: term generaUy applied to the old, its application to the young, to God and to Saints, M.D., 33-5. Via Media, nature of, Apo. , 68-71, 105, 106, 113-7, 120 : V.M., i., pref., pp. xxii. -xxiv. : Dlff., i., 157, 158: 'neither Protes tant nor Roman,' V.M., i., 7, 21, 194, 195 : as brown or grey between white and black, V.M., L, 129, 130 : not Pro testant, ib., i., 128, 147-53, 159- 67, 245 ¦. not Roman, V.M., i., 47 sq., 83-5, 106 sq., 143, 144, 212, 213, 265: upholds a Church once infallible, but now confined to repeating the infall ible decisions of past centuries, which are called Antiquity, and according to this Antiquity in terpreting the Bible, the Creeds (Apostles' and Nicene), and the Anglican Formularies, V.M., i., 49, 50, 141-4, I53, i8g-2og, 233-6, 249-52, 260-4, 268-73 : ' Catholic and Apostolic, yet not Roman,' V.M., i., 20 : 'as an integral system, has never had existence except on paper,' , ' has never been realized in visible fulness,1 V.M., i., 16, 129 : though ' not practically reduced to system in its fulness,' yet ' it does exist, in all its parts, in the writings of our divines, and in good measure is in actual operation,' V.M., i., 23 : ' having no exact coun terpart in early times,' V.M., i., 16 : sed contra, both Semi- Arianism and Monophysitism were a Via Media, and both heretical, ib., i., 16, note : Dlff., i., 379, 387, 38S : ' a teal view,' V.M., i., 213 : sed contra, ' real, as being consis tent, not real in the sense of being anywhere exemplified,' ib., note: its controversy with Rome upon facts, with Protes tantism upon principles, V.M., i., 40: between Reformers and Romanists, glory of the English Church, V.M., ii., 28: more true to the Reformers than the great body of the clergy at the present day, ib., ii., 23, 30 : Via Media apparent in the Articles, /b., ii., 193 : Via Media has scarcely more than a paper existence, offence given by this statement, Ess., ii., 99, 100: Via Media between Roman idolatry and Protestant schism, ib., ii., 370 : ' the actual Eng lish Church has never adopted it,' ' it has slept in libraries,' sunk with the Non-jurors, D.A., 18-20 : ' a substitution of infancy for manhood,' ib., 18 : Sadducees' position, D.A., 247 : ' a school of divines dear to memory,' Dev., 97 : middle parties, their views ' perspicuous and plausible on paper, yet unreal, impracticable, and hope less,' Dev., iSS, 315: Angli canism essentially a Via Media between the mutual anathemas of Protestantism and Rome, Dlff., i., 374-6,378: yet 'the Via Medici is really nothing else than Protestant, Dlff., i., 377 : ' its tendency in theory is towards latitudinarianism ; its position historically is one of heresy,' D///.,i., 379, 3gi, 392: absolutely pulverized by securus judicat orbis terrarum (S. Aug. contra Epist. Parmen. III., 24) : Ess., ii., 35: Apo., 114-7:1 ' down had come the Via | Media under the blows of St. Leo,' Apo., 120, 149: ulti mately condemned by the Jeru salem Bishopric, Apo., 149 : ' the Via Media then disap peared for ever, and a theory made expressly for the purpose,' resting on the Note of Sanctity, 'took its place,' the four Ser mons (1841-3), Apo., 150-5, 156 : S.D., 308-gi : Via Media, a ' tangible principle for interpreting Articles and Liturgy,' E.G., 132-5 : V.M., 11., 261, 262 : Apo., 70. Vincent of Lerins, his rule, V.M., '•> 51, 73, note: unmanageable, V.M., i., 54-6, notes: Dev., 10-27 : copious extracts from, M.S., i., 382-5, 387-go: his treatise ' destructive to mere Protestantism,' as insisting on Tradition ; ' fatal to the claims of Rome,' as subordinating Tradition to Scripture and omitting all mention of the Pope, V.M., i., 321-3. Virgil, taken for a prophet or magician, his pathetic half- lines, G.A., 78, 79 : verse applied to the invisibility of the Church, hoc Ithacus velit, et magna mercentur Atrida, V.M., i., 332, note; to the ineffaceable beauty of the Church, et vera incessu patuit Dca, Dlff., i., 239. Virgin Birth, P.S., ii., 31 : v., 90, gi : praise of virginity in the Fathers, Dev., 407 -g : Mary Ever-Virgin, Ath., ii., 204-10. Virtue, not difficult to cultivate x- single virtues to the neglect of the rest, P.S., ii., 282, or single dogmas, ib., ii., 260 : unstable without religion, ib., iii., 40: D.A., 274, 275: U.S., 72: 'we must seek it in graver and holier places than in libraries and reading-rooms,' D.A., 268: a drear, forlorn state without something to love, Call., 132 : virtue, to all ap pearance, away from religion, Mix., 153-5 : natural virtue satisfied with itself, O.S., 18-25 : fervour the crown of all virtues, M.D., 5g7, sgS : pru dence, justice, fortitude, tem perance, S.N., 167-73 : virtues of this world, as such, insuf ficient for the next, ib., igi, T92, 323, 324 : the Gifts of the Holy Ghost, the supernatural analogue of the moral virtues, S.N., 332, 333 : Lord Shaftes bury's doctrine that virtue is mere good taste, uninfluenced by hope or fear, Idea, 196- 201 : ' the Christian graces are far superior in rank and dignity to the moral virtues,' U.S., 43-8. Vocation, God's hour, V.V., 66. Vows, motive of, U.S., 131 : ' vows the wise defence of unstable virtue, and general rules the refuge of feeble au thority,' Dev., 189 : very wrong to make private vows, S.D., 46, 47. Waiting for God, P.S., iii., 26-8 : Jeroboam ought to have waited patiently God's time, ib., iii., 65, 66 : La Mennais, like Jero boam, could not bear to wait God's time, Ess., i., 160 : we *54 WARBURTOn-WORLD Anglicans must bide our time, I D.A., 32, 33 : ' there is a time for everything, and many a man desires a reformation of an abuse, or the fuller develop ment of a doctrine, or the adop tion of a particular policy, but forgets to ask himself whether the right time for it is come,1 Apo., 259. Warburton, Bishop, his Alliance of Church anil State, makes doctrine depend on political ex pedience, Diff., i., i8g-g5 : maintains that Church and State each does essentiaUy the same thing ; why then the Church ? ib., i., 202, 203: 'recognizes | the Church in order to destroy it,' says Whately, ib., i., 20S (cf. 205, note) : his Divine Le gation of Moses, ' unreal,' G.A., 372, 373- Warton, his line, ' revolving swans proclaim the welkin near,' no one would call this an incon ceivable assertion, G.A., 46. Whately, Archbishop, ' a vigorous and original thinker, whom none could approach without being set thinking also,' Dlff., i., 204 : his relations with New- 1 man at Oxford, impressed him with the Church and anti- Erastianism, Apo., n-5> 384 : his liberalism, effect on New man, ib., 14, 49, 38z : his Letters on the Church, Diff., i., 204, 205, note: Apo., 12, 13 : anti-Erastian, disagrees with Warburton, Diff., i., 204-g : but finds no adequate work for the Church to do, ib., i., 2og-i2 : Newman's corre spondence with in 1834, Apo., 380-7. White, his Bampton Lectures on Mohammedanism, purchased elegance of, Prepos., 100-2: Idea, 278. Wisdom, Christian, in its human aspect much the same as philo sophy, U.S., 282: philosophical spirit, or enlargement of mind, instances of its acquirement, ib., 282-5 : what it is, and what it is not, not mere knowledge, ib., 2S7-9 : philosophy is reason exercised upon knowledge, ib., 290, 291 : philosophy cannot be partial, ib., 292 : system, the formal cause of philosophy, un safe with inadequate know ledge, ib., 295: system a necessity of the human mind, ib., 296, 297 : in Scripture, ' Wisdom ' sometimes stands for the Son, sometimes for created wisdom, Ath., ii., 334-6- Wisdom and Innocence, S.D., 293-307 [sec Life by Ward, vol. ii., p. 1] : sermon in 1843, defended against Kingsley, Apo., Note C, 310-22 : things in it printed, which were not preached, Apo., 312: analysis of Sermon, Apo., 315-7 : the preacher's secret thought about himself and the calumnies wherewith he was being as sailed, Apo., 3!7-9- Wiseman, Cardinal, two pamphlets of, in defence of Roman super stition, Ess., ii., 368, 369 : visit to Ireland, H.S., iii., 255, 256 : insulting letter to, Prepos., 200, 201 : his Article in the Dublin Review for July, 1839, on Anglican Claims, Apo., 116, 117: Newman's letter to him, 16 April, 1845, Apo., 180, 181 : letter to Lord Shrewsbury on Tract go as a basis of nego tiation, Dlff., ii-, 14-6- Witney blankets, D.A., 346, 347- World, as a whole, unchanged by the coming of Christ, P.S., i., 84: iv., 154, 155: v-> *37, 180, 181 : world's religion, articles of, ib., i., 3", 3", 3ig : ' making merry in the world because it is not yours,' ib., i., 334 : forgets its bene factors, ib., ii., 5-8: its con tempt for the Church, ib., iv., 178 : visible world, huge size of, ib., iv., 200, 201 : elements ofthe invisible, ib., iv., 202-g : Christian above the world, ib., iv., 221-3 : the world ' a good associate, but cannot be an intimate, no Paraclete,' ib., v., 324 : would reject Christ now as it did then, ib., vi., 80, 81 : the world, (1) as made by God, good, but dangerous to us sinners, P.S., vii., 2S-31, 35, 62-7, 71, (2) as infected by sin, ib., vii., 31-4 : the Church within the world, not separate from it, but in process of separation, ib., vii., 36: the world's praise, why the pursuit of it is wrong, ib., vii., 44, 45 : its ridicule, ib., vii., 46, 47, 55, 56 : God's servants, why dis liked by the world, ib., viii., 143, 146 : people who pride themselves on knowing the world, ib., 262, 263 : any wide acceptance of principles in the world proves their earthly character : Christianity there fore not proved by its mere success in the world, U.S., 41 : G.A., 475, 476 : its attitude to the virtuous, U.S., 86, g2, g3, 95 : ' mankind at large neither wiser nor better than hereto fore,' U.S., 102, 103 : world imposes on our imagination, ib., 122, 132 : Idea, 514, 515 : peril of seeing the world, U.S., 123-9 : ' Church framed for the express purpose of meddling with the world,' Arl., 258 : ' is not the world in itself evil ? ' S.D., 79 : ' that confederacy of evil which Scripture calls the world is human society itself,' S.D., 80: 'this is the world's sin, it lives for this life, not for the next,' S.D., 81 : man seems made for this world, some faculties of no use except for earth, S.D., 82, 83 : WORLD 155 e.g. national character, S.D., 83, 84 : religion seems not made for this world, S.D., 86, 87 : the world Satan's kingdom except in so far as it is recon quered to Christ, S.D., 105-g : expectation of the end in early centuries, H.S., ii., 434-9 : worldliness in Church circles, E.G., '256-8 : what the world becomes, when thoroughly given over to paganism, Call., n, 113-5 : one thing the world has not, that is peace, Call., 353 : judges of others by itself and assigns worldly motives, Mix., 1-5, 181-6: U.S., 57: P.S., vi., 214, 215 : its gospel of sal vation, Mix., 7, 15, 23, 40: knows the power of nature, not of grace, ib., 58, 59 : the im posing presence of great Baby lon, ' we arc not sent here at all, life is worthless except we have our own way,' Mix., 105-8: ' may not the free-born animal mind of the Englishman choose his religion for himself ? ' Diff. , i., 24, 25 ; and go to perdition his own way? Diff., ii-, 250: world's view of religion, Mix., 147 ; and of concupiscence, ib., 14S-50 : eternal enmity between the world and the Church, ib., 167: the world's 'true relief,' ib., 1S5 : London, ib., 238-40: world's standard of duty, e.g. for ' a minister of religion, de corum, benevolence, and some activity,' O.S., 24, 25 : waiting for Christ the opposite of world liness, ib., 33-7: takes for granted that just as much as it sees is the whole of us, O.S. , 196 : human society an ordin ance of God, depraved, O.S., 271 : the world that sacred writers warn us against means ' all parties of men, lay and ecclesiastical,' O.S., 271 : the world wants ' a tame Church,' Dlff., i., 187-g : Ess., i., 164 : 156 WORLD-ZENZELIUS wishes society to be governed simply for purposes of this world, cares nothing for in dividual souls, Diff,, i., 235, 236: P.S., vii., 5: Mix., 6: world has its own scale of offences, which is not the Church's scale, Dlff., i., 245- 52 : three reasons why the world is no fit judge of the work done by the Church, Diff., i., 262-5 : a statesman saint ' against the interests and tradi tions of statesmanship,' Diff., i., 385 : the evil in the world points to some original sin, Apo., 241, 242: M.D., 458- 62 : worldly advantages, Chris tian view of, M.D., 474, 475': ' literal honest hate ' of the world for the Church, S.N., 83, 84 : full of dead souls, ib., 121, 122 : ' the more society grows, the worse tbe world,' S.N., 177, 341 : will not out live the Church, S.N., 224, 231 : S.D., 101 : ' the world a creation of the flesh,' S.N., 233 : the kingdoms of this world no longer the Kingdom of Christ, ib., 248 : ' whenever the world looks imposing and likely to last, that is the most likely time that it will be brought to an end,' S.N., 275 : ' the world generally as little believes in God as in Catholicism : else the whole world would become Catholic,' S./V., 321: generally destitute of faith, even while professing to have it, S.N., 322-7 : this gaudy world pales in the light of the consolations of God, V.V., 319,320: 'Christ will never reign visibly upon earth,' U.S., 97- Youth, ' in our youth we are not sensible that we are compacted of gross terrestrial matter,' P.S., iii., 147: 'has a natural loveof the noble and the heroic,' ib., vi., 317, 318: silly imagin ings pf, inspired by Satan, ib., vii., 214, 215 : corrupted by prying into evil, ib., viii., 260 : peril of, going out into the world, U.S., 123-g: P.S., iv., 9 : vices of the young not simply attributable to circumstances, U.S., 142-4: 'and hope hav ing blown this large anel splen did bubble sent it sailing away, and it rose upon the buoyant atmosphere of youth, beautiful to behold,' Call., 112: 'alas I the next generation — young people, I fear for you ' [17 Dec, 1876], S.N., 277, note: the way of a man to evil from his youth, terminating in a judicial blindness, a malady unsus pected, P.S., 'l; 219-23. Zeal, 'an imperfect virtue,' P.S., ii., 386 : Zeal of the Law, Love of the Gospel, Love perfects Zeal, ib., ii., 387 : Christian zeal not political, ib., ii., 38g : Jewish zeal a pattern for Chris tians, ib., iii., 172 sq. : zeal described, ib., 175, 182 : calls for purity, V. V. , 67 : begins in silent thought and fear, ib., 170. Zenobia, Queen of Palmyra, patro ness of Paul of Samosata, Arl., 4, 5 : favoured Eclecticism, ib., 115 : Isaurians formed part of her empire, H.S., ii., 256. Zenzelius, canonist, his phrase, ' our Lord God the Pope,' Ess., ii., 128. Ai? ABERDEEN I THE UNIVERSITY PRESS YALE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY 3 9002 085614213 b -D